Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'worship'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Product Groups

  • Advertisements

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. JoeyT24

    A Pectacular Romance Pt. 2

    "Little man, I told you I will never hurt you. Look at all the power I have in just my chest. I'm here to protect you, not hurt you." And with that Alex released me and grabbed my hand. He slid my hand to the underside of his pecs, and a small gumball sized piece of metal fell into my palm. It was warm to the touch. It was once the door knob that he crushed with just his pecs. I turned the metal pebble around in my hand a few times. It was still as heavy as the sturdy doorknob it once was, but he had crushed it to such a dense piece that it was unrecognizable. I was in absolute awe as I looked back up at the hunk of a behemoth that stood in front of me. My senses must have come together because I noticed that he was much taller than he was when I first saw him. I noted that I still stood on this dresser he had placed me on to get eye level with the top of his chest. But now, even with this three foot dresser beneath my feet, I only came up eye level with the top row of his ten-pack abs. He had to be at least 11 feet tall now without even noticing. "You're incredible, big guy! We only met today but I feel like I've known you forever..." I said as he placed his giant finger on my lips. He brought his hands to my waist and brought my face up to his. We stared into each others eyes and then he brought me towards him for a passionate kiss. I wrapped my arms around his huge neck and ran my hands through his hair on the back of his head. We ended thee kiss with dual smiles and he kissed me once on my forehead and then placed me on the ground: a place I hadn't seen him from in a while. Looking up from the floor I felt absolutely puny. This guy was more than twice my height and well over four times my weight. The top of my head was under his huge cock which still was in a winning battle with his skimpy underwear. I looked up passed his rigid abs which could now be mistaken for a brick wall and giggled because there was no way this big guy could even tell I was standing below. His pecs completely blocked me from his view, even if I took two steps back. But, with his crazy muscle control, Alex once again opened the trench between his pecs and peered down at me with that same kidish smile. "Go grab the fire extinguisher over there." He said pointing to it on the wall opposite to us. I obeyed and quickly scurried over and tried tugging it off the wall. After a few attempts at prying it free, it finally popped off it's casing and fell into my hands. It was rather heavy and even wider than the dictionary. I brought it back to the giant man and held it above my head. He smirked and plucked it from my grasp. "Wouldn't I make a great fire fighter?" He laughed as he brought the object to his chest. From this perspective I didn't think I would be able to control myself. Alex put the fire extinguisher at the top of the deep trench and started pushing it in. I grabbed my cock and started to jerk at the sight. His massive chest swallowed it as soon as he pushed his giant biceps into the sides of each pec. Suddenly he stumbled back a step which caused the room to shake and looked down at me with the weirdest expression. What was that for? AAAHH--AAH---AH...Oh shit..CHOOOOOOOOOOO! The big guy let out a huge sneeze that sent me flying two feet back and landing on my ass. But as I jerked my cock flying through the air in those few mili-seconds I had probably witnessed the greatest accident of all time. His chest puffed out more than half a foot larger than it already was and the waves of striations purged the pectoral surfaces. They were like two giant beachballs and they had just been filled with twice as much air as alotted. The two muscles smacked together with an audible flex that sounded like a rock fall and a faint POP could be heard at the end of the sneeze. I noticed his pecs didn't fully deflate from the size they just took on; they had to have just taken on a few inches before my eyes. But what was that pop? Alex lunged towards me with his giant thuds and came to his knees in front of where I laid on the ground, still shocked from the super sneeze he just let out. He leaned over me, "Are you okay, little man? I didn't know that was coming!" "Yea I'm okay," I smiled as I grabbed the top of one of his mountainous biceps that holstered him up. I looked under his pec shelf and noticed some white powder coating his upper abs. I reached over and swirled a little onto my finger and brought it up to his face. "What is this stuff?" I asked. "I'm not sure." He said. I brought the white powder to my nose and took a whiff. It had no scent, so I put a little to the tip of my tonuge. "Oh shit," I looked up at him, "Big guy, I think you...I think you crushed the fire extinguisher between your pecs. I think it popped and this is the powder inside." Alex leaned back to investigate. He flexed his pecs and made them seperate into two firm globes with a deep divide. As soon as he did this, a heavy metal plate fell to the floor and he looked to me dumbfounded. "Sometimes you just don't know your own strength!" I smiled. "But look, Alex, there's a bunch of the residue inside your cleavage." "Damn, you're right little man." He looked down at his chest and then back to me. "Would you like to clean me off?" He flashed his big pearly whites and brought his arms up to the biggest double bicep I had ever seen. His biceps were covered in veins and had multiple divids in the surface that made them look like mountains. He quickly rose from the floor and plucked me up and brought me to my feet. He stomped his way out of the room and came back a few moments later with a wet wash cloth hanging over his thick traps. He walked over to the bed making the floor creak and then plopped onto his back on his expansive mattress which was clearly made for a giant like him. As he laid on the bed I couldn't get over how amazing his body looked. His huge quads were twice as big as my torso. His abs were an ocean of muscle and his arms were two big basketballs attached to boulder-like shoulders. I walked towards the foot of the bed and hopped up. It seemed like his body was endless because of how tall he had grown. I playfully began commando crawling up his massive body towards the two mountains that were his chest. His chest had gotten so big that his two nipples were at a complete 90 degree angle with his mid section; they might have even been caving under 90 degrees. "You okay over there?" The big guy asked from the other side of the mountains. The valley suddenly opened and he popped his head up into my view between them. I smiled up at him in awe. "Can you bounce them for me, big guy?" I asked delighted. "Of course. Haha, you just love when I bounce these big boys don't you, little dude." He bounced the big right one, and then the left, and then the right. He kept going slowly at first and then sped up. I could hear them growing a slight amount with each bounce. BOOM. Boom. BOOM. Boom. BOOM. "Come on, little man, get to work!" He bounced them both at the same time making the white powder stir up into the air. I excitedly sat up and shimmied my way up his body until I sat straddling his abs. My plump little ass could feel the ripped muscles beneath me flexing with every breath he took. I reach over his chest and grabbed the damp wash cloth. "Big guy, I'm nervous" I said shakily. "Why's that, little guy?" "You just crushed a pressurized steel tube by sneezing. What if you crush my hands while I clean off your chest?" "I promise I won't hurt you." He said sincerely. He gave his pecs one last pump and then grunted as he flexed them apart. I was in complete awe as I stared into the cavernous cleavage of my giant. "It's like a cave!" I said as I looked over his chest. As a sat there on his abs, his chest jutted out so far that it was level with my collar bones. With the rag in hand I circled the outter surface of his right pec, collecting all the white powder from the dent near his bicep and mid-pec. I repeated this with his left pec making sure to cover every inch. I then took a deep breath and exhaled as I moved the rag towards the center of his chest. I whiped down the two muscular walls that started off the deep cleavage and felt the ripples of striations that formed his chest. I moved deeper into his chest and my hand completely disappeard from sight up to my wrist. It started to become a tighter squeeze but the big guy noticed and shifted a bit, opening his vice-like pecs for my comfort. I put a bit more pressure into my rubbing and my hand slipped in halfway up my forearm. I had no idea his pecs were this big even though I had been oogling over them the entire night. A slight twitch of his pecs caused them to clamp down on my right hand and the pain shot up all of my arm. "Ah!" I shouted and tried to rip my arm from the vice. But it was trapped between the two boulders. While it was only a second, it felt like forever until the big guy finally ungripped my hand and I was set free. "You almost crushed my hand! You said you wouldn't!" "I was just playing with you, little man!" He chuckled. "You know I would never hurt you. Now get back in there!" He demanded as he grabbed my hand and placed it back on his huge pec. "Alright, big guy, but no funny business!" I pushed my hand into the cleavage up to my wirst where it was a tight squeeze again. I decided to use my other hand to try and pry the two mounds apart but they were just too strong. "I can't get in there." He noticed this and shifted once more to allow me to clean up the rest. My hand slid farther and farther down the cleavage, making small circles with the damp rag. My arm was buried between his pecs up to my elbows before my fingertips reached the bottom of the trench. Damn, his chest was really something else! I rubbed the rag up and down the rift and cleaned up all of the white powder that had made its way in there. I looked up at his face and noticed that his eyes were closed; he was certainly enjoying this worship! I tugged at my arm until it was free of the vice that was his chest. "All done." I smiled as I tossed the rag and placed a hand on each expansive pec. He opened his eyes and looked over at me. "Time for a deep cleaning." He smiled, "Be sure to use tongue." I looked at him very confused until his massive arm rose and grabbed the back of my head. My eyes grew wide as he pulled my head towards his chest. There was nothing I could do, he was too strong to even notice if I was resisting. My face met the cleavage of his pecs and was pressed in. My entire face was succumbed to his huge chest. He began shifting his pecs around like he did with the fire extinguisher and my face was pulled deeper into the cave of his chest. I was covered up to my ears in muscle. My hands flailed and smacked his huge outer pecs as my muffled yelps went unheard. He then started bouncing his pecs around my head and the pressure felt like I was getting punches left and right. I reached my hands behind my head and found that the back of my head was no longer on the surface. He had fully enveloped my head with his pecs. I began to calm down as I started to find this strangely erotic. This was the safest place in the world. I don't think a bomb could even harm me in here! I inhaled and smelled his deep musk and the bit of sweat that built up in his cleavage. I rubbed my hands on the surfaces of his pecs and he noticed that I started to like it in there. "I dont feel your tongue, little man!" I could hear his deep voice bellowing from outside. I began to lick both walls of muscle that tightly held my head in place. I pushed my face in deeper until I reached the bottom of the cleavage and ravaged the area with my tongue, leaving no spot untouched. My cock was rock hard and pulsing. The big guy reached under his pecs where my waist was straddling his midsection and grabbed my dick in his hands. He began stroking it and then I heard a loud rip. Suddenly I felt something smack my back with a loud THUD. It felt like a big meat stick. It was a big meat stick. I felt his huge pecs start to ripple and bounce as he jerked his huge rod behind me. Every time he would jerk it, the fist-sized head would smack my upper back. I started to move my hips to jerk myself into his big hand when he grabbed my waist and pulled me closer. I could feel his abs tensing below my ass as he took my dick and pushed it down towards the surface of his stomach. He pressed it down and my dick was trapped between two of his huge abdominals. I moved my hand to where he had placed my dick and pushed on it harder until it was firmly in the furrow of his abs. I started to gyrate my hips a bit as if I was fucking his abs. I was doing all of this while my head was still firmly planted between the two giant pecs. "This is so fuckin' hot, little man!" He shouted with his head tilted back. His massive arms worked his big cock up and down. "Fuck my abs dude! And lick my fuckin pecs or I'll crush you in there!" He was jerking faster and faster, "Awww, yea, little man. Fuck my abs, lick these pecs! Ahh!" His muscles tensed and my head felt like it was going to pop. "Little man, I'm--Ahh-I'm--I'M GUNNA GROW!"
  2. roboprobo

    Tales of a Lust Mage #3

    TALES OF A LUST MAGE #3 by roboprobo SUB TAGS; Magic, Subtle Growth, Hyper (some), Height, Characters (Bradley, Xaekus, Hunter, Maker, Bahketh), Genies (Efreeti), Demons, Archers The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format/medium. Author Note: I apologize sincerely for the length if it is a bother. I really wanted to set up the universe and then move onto more sexual themes. I still plan to keep expanding, growing, if you know what I mean, but for now I really wanted to get some muscle to grow in the actual text. Part I – Bronc, Imps, and Fire “All right, I officially end your punishment, Xaekus.” Bradley said, tearing a small strip of paper in two. Its arcane symbols seemed to burn the paper into ash. “YES!” Xaekus exclaimed, forming a human guise he accustomed to. He didn’t have enough energy to create a tall guise to match his beautiful master. Right now he couldn’t care less about how annoyed he was at Him, he just wanted to feel His skin’s energy. “No, no stop. Please, you’re going to choke me with your foulness.” Bradley muttered, looking through his files as Xaekus flew up and embraced his master’s arm. “What are you doing, master?” asked Xaekus, floating as his lower body fizzled into smoke. He hadn’t gathered enough energy to maintain full guise. Looking at his master’s full, striated pecs, He decided to size himself down to land right in the cleavage. Bradley looked down at the small, muscular, doll-sized man between his pectorals. He wished he had more than his white tank on. “Do you remember Barry Yates?” Bradley mumbled, walking into a storage room. “Barry Owen Yates?! They call him ‘Bronc’ nowadays! Yes, you helped him get as big as he is now, didn’t you?” Asked Xaekus, excited. He looked over and saw some file cabinets opened and fluffed into a mess. His urge to clean won over. The imp flew off to clean as Bradley responded. “I helped him before. He didn’t want to take steroids because he wanted to stay lean and clean. I can respect that. At the time I had just set up the business. He called me recently, said he’d saved up enough money to get himself massive with my help, to inhuman proportion. I’d told him I could give him a consultation, but no sex. I have to use magic to keep his cock from breaking me in two.” Bradley said. “Oh, I can transform him, sir! And I can do the other part too…” Xaekus trailed off as he finished cleaning the files. “No, I’d rather you didn’t. You still prove unruly and his general libido would easily let you possess him. I’m not stupid,” responded Bradley, finally finding the big bronze chest he’d tied up in blue chains. Xaekus managed to bite, “Sir, you never let me have any fun anymore!” before seeing the chest. He became silent. His glamour faded and turned him into a simple puff of blue smoke. “You don’t mean to use him, do you?” Xaekus muttered. “I do. I can control him easier because he’s been locked away from this world for centuries. I plan on syphoning a pact if the consultation with Bronc leads there. Now let’s see, what artifacts do I have that belong to him?” Xaekus peeked from behind his master and fiddled with his glasses as he tried to make some guise. He was nervous. Bradley unfolded a handkerchief and pulled out a small idol from the brass chest. The crude clay statuette was of a four armed figure with horns. Its red paint had chipped away long ago, leaving only a few marks that Bradley had tried keeping intact. Maybe he’d use a spell or two to fix the thing, but he didn’t want the subject to anchor any more into the normal world. “How old is that thing…?” Xaekus managed to ask before looking over to the beginning of the storage room’s dark side. Xaekus himself was no hero, but he certainly didn’t do the things a lot of the artifacts Bradley had there did. The familiar grumbled and decided maybe he’d go to his bottle or clean the house. Bradley’s left hand drew an arcane symbol that acted as a small flashlight. The darkness seemed to try eating the simple light as Bradley’s eyes examined the ancient idol. “Hmm. How old indeed.” Part II – Four Branches Lit Aflame The winter was terrible, at least by what Papa had said. Pa was a great man. He took me in when my mother had died. He said we were once a great tribe. The war with the Yellow clan had ruined us, even if we had won. Both clans had died out when the winter came after. We’d traveled a long time afterward going South- the lands where people did not move through the land. Fairly close to our territories in the south people had come and built a small village down in the valley. We didn’t travel anymore but chose to live farther up in the mountainous region, away from the village. Papa had taught me to do many things. He taught me how to forage, hunt, and fish. He told me all the great legends of our tribe. The saddest was the last one, that our Great Spirit guardian had sacrificed itself in the war. I asked him if that was why we had become so alone; he never answered. The winters were never cruel to us as they had been in the years before my birth. We hunted a large amount of game and ate as much as needed. Eventually we settled fairly low on the mountain, away from the village. Even both of us could not always eat all the food we caught. I was proud of my Pa. I was now eighteen years of age. I was very worried about my papa. He’s changed so much since that cold night. It was a few nights after I’d just hit my seventeenth year. I was afraid. I was not very good at hunting or fishing. I had become very adept at planting and creating things with wood. The Wise Woman of the village taught me to plant things like squash and carrots, so we started to plant things at our home. Her husband had taught me to build things after we traded many furs with them, so our small house is very sturdy. Papa was not very good at these things because he was stuck in the old ways of our people. That is what the Wise Woman had said. “We’ll follow the tracks in a bit, boy. We should rest up a bit. These muddy trails make it easy to spot them, but aye, my boots look terrible.” Papa laughed, putting his bow down. I saw the prints in the snow leading uphill too. Pa smiled. I was worried because he was ill. His lungs heaved with phlegm as he sneezed. We sat down and began snacking. “Should we really be hunting, still? I think you need rest, Pa.” I told him. “Nonsense. I’m fine. You just keep scouting for me until you can hunt as well as I. Then you can worry about me getting rest, boy.” Pa said, chewing on dry meat. “Yes, sir. I wish you’d let the Wise Woman give you medicine. You’ve been sick since the last frost.” I said, drawing in the mud with a stick. I was going to plant seeds whenever we got home from hunt. The dirt was starting to dry the perfect consistency for new seed. Pa began coughing hard and looked up at me as he spit up foulness. He asked me to look away. People died often because of illness, so I began to worry more. I think he could see it. “Calm down, lad. I will be fine,” He huffed, “And you need to be less like your mother and other father.” I didn’t think about it much, so I asked, “Pa, what were my parents like?” I chewed on some salted meat. We would dry all our meat this way to carry around. It’d make me very thirsty, but the stream was on our trip after this deer hunt. Maybe I could convince Papa to get medicine then. “Your mother was a wonderful, smart woman. She was very pretty and your father went through some trouble before the war to marry her. And your father, well, he was smaller than me, like you are. That’s certain.” He said, poking my arm. I laughed a bit. “He was a much smarter man than I ever was. I really wish he’d been around to see you grow up. He’d do a much better job than me. Both he and your mother.” He added, seeming sad. I didn’t ask these kinds of things much. “He was smart enough to name you for what you’d be really good at. Maker.” He said, packing up his ration of food and preparing to seek the deer. His name was always Papa to me, but in the village they called him simply Hunter. We went up the trail, seeing the prints go off. This was no problem, as the mud of the beginning spring left the prints terribly obvious. We’d never gone into this part of the forest for as long as we’d lived in the area, from what I could scout. The woods were extremely thick and many of the plants had gone green with moss- there seemed to have been a fire in the area. Pa had mentioned that the ‘Hidden Woods’ were cursed but as long as two people went in together and wore amulets, they’d be fine. So we cut through the woods quickly and reached the entrance to the mountain’s side. I’d never seen a cave like this. It looked like the mouth of a beast; jagged stone coming from the ceiling and ground of the cave. Mossy logs and brush lay all over the ground outside, like Pa’s feet moved quietly, pointing into the cave. It’d be too dark to see if we went in too deep, so we had to decide what to do. “Maybe I could go in and scare him out? I doubt there’s a bear in there or anything. If there is, it’ll get the deer before it gets me.” Pa said. “No, I’ll go.” I told him. “I’m not as strong or have great aim, Pa, but I can probably move faster than you.” “Ah, fine. I’ll admit you that.” Pa said, looking for a place to hide from the deer. I looked back and saw his pale skin under his clothes and cap. I’d hurry so we could get to the valley. My feet were very quiet and I tipped through, finding the best footing to sneak. My eyes adjusted to the darkness as I went deeper into the cave. Then I saw it. I wish I hadn’t. An altar sat alone in the spokes of the cave’s cold floor. I didn’t know what it was back then, but now I do. Atop the broken altar sat a small figurine. It was beautiful, looked like a real person, but smaller. I didn’t have time to see everything as the deer stood in front of it. I hadn’t made any great kills before and by instinct I shot the young buck quickly. The arrow pierced the buck’s neck all the way through. I was amazed and set another arrow in case it wasn’t enough. The deer lay its head atop the stone surface. It then fell to the ground. Without much thought I went to the deer and pulled out my knife. I was a fool for being in such a hurry. Maybe the evil one whispered to me without me knowing. I was just trying to get ahold of the buck’s neck to drain it. And that’s what I did. I pulled the buck’s head to the altar’s surface and slit its throat. I was stupid as I whispered out loud how great it was I’d found it. Then I heard the whispers, almost immediately. He whispered behind me as the blood dripped over the altar slowly. It pooled. I quickly turned and held my knife ready to attack whatever was in the cave. Nothing there. My other hand went looking for my amulet, failing to find it. It had fallen off, or maybe I had never put it on. I was doomed from the start. “Light… Fire… The room…” I thought I heard. Although I certainly didn’t want to follow the command, whatever it was saying, but I could definitely see better if I had. I quickly pulled out a small torchlight I carried for these situations (not that they happened often) and struck it against my belt many times. I tried to stay calm, but I shivered in fear of whatever was in the cave with me. “The room… Light… the room…” My small torchlight burst into a flame! I threw it at the altar, no longer worried about the buck. I grabbed the knife with both hands to defend myself and finally saw it. The flame landed right in the altar’s small brazier. The figurine finally showed its detail in full as the fire glowed. “Ah… It’s so good… to be back.” It muttered. His voice was somewhat like a puff of smoke, always blowing up from the flame. I fell backward in cowardice. The flame danced about chaotically at first, somewhat shaping itself. Eventually it did shape itself above the brazier, like a lantern, midair. I held my breath. “What a helpful young… Man. I’ve been gone for so long… What an offering!” the lantern blurted out before laughing hysterically. I clenched my teeth, trying to think of when to run away. “Oh, this is not the proper way for me to look like,” He said, sounding much clearer than before. He flickered around and stopped in different places of the area, observing the objects of the altar. “My, I remember this gift. What an artisan, he was. He was one of my favorites…” He said, covering the figurine in its flame body. The figurine didn’t burn. The flame seemed to disappear into the statuette, making it glow a strong red. “I’m glad someone called me back. I wonder where everyone’s been! I’ve got a bone to pick with them if they come back. They’re probably dead… fools, all of them.” The figurine said. I could feel his sight upon me. It felt burning hot, but inside, skipping my skin. I trembled and closed my eyes, not knowing what to do. I was so afraid of this thing. I didn’t know why. “Do you plan on sitting there or coming to meet your new friend?” He said, cackling a laugh at the end. I opened my eyes and saw the figurine sitting at the southern end of the altar. Pieces of cracked stone had blown off and the buck lay at the edge, its blood smeared. I tried getting up, feeling incredibly sweaty. “Well, aren’t you a handsome lad…” He said, vibrating the figurine. I could see it clearly; a great man like an ox. It had great big arms for its size and horns like the animal. I stood away from the altar for a bit before it boomed, “Come closer, weakling! I only wish to give thanks!” I couldn’t help but inch closer in fear as the brazier blew a bigger flame. “Who are you?” He asked. “I am called Maker. I make things from wood and can make plants grow strong.” I whispered, coughing from the heat my lungs felt. I can’t explain why, but my body felt as if I was soaking in sweat quickly. “What an interesting name. Maker. You’re an interesting boy, too. Heheh… Do you know who I am?” He said, seeming to whisper to me again. “No. Who are you?” “I am Bahketh, Prince of Fire and Strength…” He whispered. I felt his voice in my right ear, as if his mouth was there, whispering to me closely. I was so nervous and sweaty. “O-oh…” I stuttered. “And I would like to thank you for helping me. I will grant you…” He trailed off. As he did, I saw the blood on the altar disappear, leaving the stone clean. “I will grant you one wish.” He said. I stepped back. I looked around to see if my eyes would find him. “What do you mean? Where did you come from? I don’t want anything, you can have the deer, just please leave me alone.” “My dear lad, it’s only fair for me to repay you. Your tongue is too crude, but some have called me a djinn. We’re masters at granting wishes, you know. We’re even better at it when we’re given a gift… All I wanted was the blood. Now take my humble thanks or I will get angry.” He said, fire changing scarlet red. “W-well, I’ve never wanted anything. I don’t need anything. It is the way of my people. We only take what we need.” I stuttered. “Foolish boy, all men have wants. I have many powers… I can grant almost anything… Is there nothing you want? Do you want to be strong? I can make you the strongest man alive…” He said. I could feel my arms tighten as his magic fire filled my chest. “Or is there something else? Do you want the power over fire? I can make you bring down great storms of flame upon your enemies! I can make you wake the salamanders that slumber under the mountains, boy!” He said, his brazier lighting up bright yellow. It released sparkles that shaped into snakes of smoke. “No? Do you… covet someone? I’m especially good at that, boy… Is there a girl you desperately desire? A boy? You can tell me…” He said, making me feel awfully warm all over… “No, I don’t need anything. I have plenty of food, and a good home, and my health,” I said before stopping my breath. “What about my health? Could you do something for that?” “And so much more, my boy. You look awfully healthy to me!” Bahketh laughed. The bastard knew I was a fool. “No, I mean… Could you help the health of my papa?” I asked him. “Oh yes, boy. I can make him very healthy…” __________________________________________________________________________________________ Bahketh taught me to draw his name. I didn’t know how to write, but I certainly knew that words weren’t made that way. Even so, he made me repeat it again and again, in the mud of the cave on the walls. He told me to take a small cup left behind by his ‘stupid caretakers’ from before. It had a small lid and he stuffed it with ashes from his brazier. He told me to light them after my father went to bed. The flame bastard told me that although it’d sound painful to my papa, but it was him burning away the illness. I believed him. I hurried out as I recalled that I’d been in the cave for a while. I carried the buck on my back, feeling stronger than ever. Pa came running out of the bushes as he saw the buck in my arms. “Amazing, boy! I am sorry for not having so much faith in you, bucks are hard enough to catch in the dark on their own. You are definitely a man now!” Pa laughed, examining the buck closely. I felt proud as he patted my back. He coughed and we decided to head down into the Valley after cleaning the deer. Papa refused medicine again and went to sleep early that night. I light the fireplace so the house would be warm. I wasn’t as skilled with stone as much as wood, but the Stone Worker had taken a large fur as payment a while before. Father slept on the upper level of the house. He slept like a corpse. I began drawing Bahketh’s name with some of the coal he’d given me. It was soft and left stain all over the parchment I had at home. My hands trembled as I lit the small container’s ashes with some of the fireplace’s flame. I whispered again and again for Bahketh to come. And he did. Like smoke in the night, his shadow crept through the cracks of our home. The shadow quickly found home in the fireplace. He seemed more shaped this time, almost a man out of fire, flickering out of the shapes the large flame held. The dying winter felt like nothing with his presence around. I didn’t understand the whispers Bahketh made in the shadows of the house. Before I knew it, I found myself covered in sweat again. I saw Papa get up and walk towards the fire. At first I was afraid he didn’t know what was going on, but he seemed asleep. His feet moved clumsily as he reached the fire. Bahketh’s name began to burn into the parchment- red embers popped out in bits as I made a small slit in my finger with a knife. I let the blood drip onto the parchment only a bit to see it wrinkle up in flame. Bahketh laughed and covered my father in a blue fire. My eyes switched around, trying to see everything that was happening as Bahketh ‘cleansed’ my papa. The fire of the hearth blew out and ate at the walls. I tried to scream but found no breath in my lungs, just smoldering ash. I couldn’t breathe and fell to my side. I sought the strength to pull myself up as Papa screamed out words I knew he never learned from our people. I wanted to move, but I was a coward then too. Papa moaned and then began to scream as the flame ate through his sleeping garb. He fell to his knees and twitched as the flame diminished. He seemed to move back and forth, screaming in agony. Bahketh’s tongue was no longer my own. It said a great many words I did not understand. I got up and decided this wasn’t the course of action I wanted to take- Papa was certainly in pain. I ran over to him but only remember Bahketh’s burning arms slam me away. I landed across the house, hitting my head on the door. I blacked out._____________________________________________________________________ That was that. I woke up lying on the ground. I saw nothing out of the ordinary in the house. No fire had taken our home, no parchment or old container. Everything seemed fine. I raised my hand up to see a simple scar on the left arm. I looked burnt there, but it didn’t hurt. I then noticed my arms looked extremely striated, as if I’d not eaten the fats of animals ever. I’d say it looked sickly, but the arms looked fairly healthy and my skin looked fine (aside from the black scar). “Papa? Are you here?” I asked, nervously. From where I was standing, the stairs blocked the view of our home’s second level. I heard a grumble and then some shifting of our beds’ fabric. “What? Oh. Lad, how long have I slept??” asked Papa, from where I could not see. I held my head. It didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would; I’d felt worse on mornings after drinking with Pa. “I don’t really know, Pa. I fell asleep down here.” I said, sheepishly. I heard his footsteps as he walked down. They sounded different. Finally Pa came down and I saw him, naked. “Pa! Your clothes!” I yelped. “Oh! I’m sorry, boy. I didn’t… I don’t remember taking them off!” He said, embarrassed. I noticed how much better he looked today. His skin wasn’t pale and he looked to have eaten much better. His thick facial hair had grown in quickly in sleep. The shadow it cast on his face had become a tuft of mess. His hands looked thicker and less callused than before as they quickly grabbed things to hide himself with. That’s when I saw Bahketh’s name on his back. Sometimes people scarred themselves with fire. These are tattoos. It seemed to be Bahketh’s name, tattooed on my father’s lower back, above his buttocks. I swallowed my tongue as I saw that it seemed perfected and even more complex than what Bahketh had shown me. In all honesty, it looked beautiful, but I couldn’t help but be afraid once more of Bahketh’s presence in our home. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary though, and things went on much the same. “Well, I will tell you what, I feel amazing! I told you I didn’t need some Wise Woman’s medicine!” Pa said, lifting his arms in a stretch. They looked full of energy- powerful. “Just fine on my own.” We got dressed and did our duties for the day. It turned out little sun was left and we didn’t get much done, but we still had deer to eat for a while anyway. I made broth as Papa finished up around the house. He seemed unable to sit down, even when we’d worked hard all afternoon. “Pa, are you going to eat?” I said, tasting the deer broth. It tasted wonderful. My eyes watched the fire carefully, ready to put it out if necessary. “Aye, but gimme a bit! I’m just trying to,” He huffed, lifting and rearranging things in the house, “move some things around!” I looked over and saw Pa sweating a river. He had moved almost everything in the house so quickly- alone. He looked over and showed me his usual big, funny grin. “Now that you mention it, though, I’m really hungry. And thirsty! I suppose you already caught on though, as you made both food and drink!” He said, running over to the fireplace as I began to make our servings. Pa quickly ate his helping and went for three more. I got two helpings in (what I usually eat, anyway) before we ran out. He laughed and said he could’ve eaten more; I was astounded. Even he could usually only eat about three servings of broth, especially when I stuffed it with things from the forest. He held his distended belly and complimented my cooking. “Maybe we should learn to make bread, it sure fills you up better than broth.” Pa said. I liked the idea, considering I always wanted to learn to make things to eat aside from soups and cooked meats. “Well, if you keep eating like this. I think so, Pa.” I said, smiling back._________________________________________________________________________ Things changed. I didn’t know what to do and even ignored what seemed subtly suspicious. I became afraid. At first, everything seemed great. I never went back into the forest and even told Pa we shouldn’t. He obliged. He told me he had a great idea about how we could train to hunt better, one he’d gotten in a dream. I gave little mind to it and made the tools he asked for. We cut up tree logs in a way that we could hold stumps with our hands easily; handles. They weighed different amounts. I couldn’t lift as much as my Pa, but I still tried to do it with him. Then we began to eat much more. At first we were fine, hunting the usual amount. We seemed to keep up with our need for food by hunting almost twice, if not three times as more food as before. We didn’t need all the furs so we traded for even more tools and different resources. Pa ate a lot more but he pushed me to eat as much as possible. Sometimes he’d even get angry when I didn’t eat ‘enough’. I always wanted to make Pa proud, so I usually ate as much as he made me. My eighteenth year came. He said it was exactly on the full moon. Almost a year had passed by since the incident with Bahketh. I ignored most of the signs that his influence lingered. As long as Pa was healthy, I didn’t really care. One day, however, I asked Pa something he didn’t like at all. “Pa, doesn’t everyone from our clan marry young? I’m eighteen, and you have never told me to seek a woman.” I said. Pa looked over and quickly became serious as he responded flatly, “You don’t need anyone.” I was confused. I looked at him. He’d changed so much in the past year. His arms looked thicker than ever, the rivers of his veins popping out of his skin all over. I’d traded some clothing for Pa to wear but he seemed to only like the fur vests we would mend out of animals in the woods. They always seemed small around his barrel chest. Although he ate well, the only thing I could see on his body was lean. His abdomen seemed pulled in, tight like river stones collected neatly. I looked down at my own body. I’d changed too, but not nearly as much as he. My face scrunched up in confusion as to what Pa said. “Pa, are you sure? There’s no real way to keep our clan alive if I don’t marry, or if you don’t marry. You’re still young, I think you could. I wouldn’t get jealous of siblings, I’m a grown man anyway.” I said, trying to be positive. “You don’t need me, is that it?” Pa asked. “What? That’s now what I’m saying, Pa. Don’t you want to have more children?” I asked him. Pa lifted the handled stumps and huffed. He was drenched in sweat as usual. His hair had gotten very thick this spring, shiny with sweat. Often his skin would look red as he breathed in heavily to lift. “Pa?” I insisted. “What, Maker?! You don’t want me around, right?!” He yelled, throwing the stumps far. “Just do what you want! You’re obviously not my boy, you don’t need me anymore, that’s what you’re saying, yes?!” I was almost afraid. Not because I couldn’t defend myself, but because Pa had never been this angry. His great chest bounced up and down as he huffed. He seemed angry, but not just that. He seemed anguished. “Pa, you know I can’t do anything as good as you. You’re a better hunter. I’ll never find someone I can count on like you.” I said, almost shaking and not thinking about what I was saying. It was true, though. That was how I felt about my Pa. I remembered trying to figure out how old Pa was when the winter took our clan. He’d have been about sixteen when I went under his wing. My father was much older, I’d say. Pa always looked up to my real father- at least by the way he spoke of him. I figured it was an age difference. I tried to understand how lonely Pa must have been. “I’m sorry, Pa.” I said, wondering what he would do. I couldn’t see his face anymore as he’d went to pick up the weights. I almost trembled thinking he would become violent. He came back. I couldn’t see if it was sweat or tears covering his face, especially as he kept his head down. We didn’t talk much that night. Then I started to hear the noises at night. I’d made a few additions to the house now, so Pa and I could have some privacy. I started hearing noises coming from Pa’s room. I couldn’t tell what it was he was doing. I became afraid because I heard grunts and strange moans. Was Pa sick again?Pa started becoming really big. He made sure I ate as well, but his hunger for food was astonishing, if not amazing. He ate and ate until he practically fainted one night. I tried to help him up, but he just held me. There was a sadness in him that I did not know how to help. He also pushed me. I would feel very sore in the mornings after a night of freedom where we could lift for as long as we wanted. Not everything made sense of what he said about ‘lifting’, but he knew so much. Pa and I started a tradition of seeing our progress ‘growing’. I didn’t understand it, but it looked to be enjoyable to Pa. I thought it was fun too especially when I could show off my strength. Pa would show me how big he’d gotten in the week and then I’d do the same for him. We seemed to make great progress. I did something one night. I didn’t understand my body and felt pain in my groin. I thought of asking my Pa what to do even though it was very late in the night. The pain was keeping me awake. I went to his room and found nobody there. Quickly, I dressed myself and grabbed my bow. I’d become very fast since we’d started training ourselves for hunting. Even though I weight quite a bit more, I was sure I could find Pa quickly. I went by the river, close to the mouth. I became worried as the full moon shed its bright light upon the trees and mountain stone. My feet stepped quickly, noticing a smell that I somehow recognized as Pa’s. I’d learned to make soft –but durable- boots from fur and cloth and slipped into a shadow as I heard the rushing waters of the river grow. There Pa was. He kept complaining about the heat. It was now summer but the heat of the night was still nice and calm, so I didn’t understand. Pa splashed himself in the water and drank. He coughed as he drank. He was probably drinking so fast. He washed himself and relaxed, naked on the water’s edge. I’d never tried to pay attention to the body. Pa said it was a private affair for only a wife to see, once. I couldn’t help it as something in my chest pounded. Pa’s body seemed perfect. It seemed sculpted, massive, like stone. It seemed powerful, like the fires Bahketh had fed him. I felt the pain in my groin again. Pa stepped out and looked at small pool of water at the river’s side. I assume he was staring at his reflection. He lifted his arms and forced his muscle to push out, like a large rock pressed to escape his thin skin. He laughed and posed again, showing off his pectorals more than anything else. I guess by instinct I dropped my bow. My hands rubbed my own groin, as if I needed some release from there too. “So big.” Pa said. “I’m so fucking big.” I knew not what that word meant. I’d never heard it myself. Pa posed again and again. I saw something happen to his appendage. The leg appendage you call a phallus. It seemed to swell as he posed. I felt my heart race. “Look at how big you are. No normal man is this strong.” He moaned, rubbing his body. Every movement forced certain muscles awake. I know now what they are called. He grabbed the nubs men can’t use on his chest. I swallowed my breath, feeling aroused. Pa moaned loudly, his phallus bouncing. It looked like a large, red rod. His hands eventually moved around and grabbed onto his phallus. They wrapped around it like a large knife handle. His member was much larger than mine. I pulled mine out. I wanted to feel what Pa was feeling. His hands went up and down. I saw his big balls swinging around. I looked at mine and felt them. They felt tender, swollen. “I want more. I want to grow more!” Pa yelled, groaning as his hands moved up and down his rod. I copied, feeling a sensation I’d never felt before. I would say I had felt it before, but I’d never done such things to myself in those situations. I then could see something strange as my Pa turned sideways. He must’ve wanted to see his side but couldn’t see his wide back. Bahketh’s name shimmered in a way I assume was enough for someone to see from afar, but not without direct line of sight. Pa moaned as my chest’s beat pounded. I couldn’t take it anymore and spurt out seed. Almost right after, Pa moaned and pounded his rod. He exclaimed once more, “I want to be huge!” Pa didn’t take much longer and spurted seed too. He fell backward as his white liquid gushed out like a small torrent. It splattered everywhere. On the ground, his chest, his face even. I looked down and saw a large sum of seed on the ground as well. I didn’t have nearly enough to match Pa, but I thought there was so much, considering it was like a small puddle two feet away from me. I couldn’t stop from moaning as I felt pleasure in my body. My phallus didn’t feel painfully hard anymore and set down to rest. As I did this, Pa grabbed his bow. “Who goes there?” He said. I quickly recovered myself and went on my way. Pa was skilled, but he’d never track me. That night I got to the house and cleaned myself as best as I could. I was too tired to worry if I had done right, watching my own father do such things. Part III: BAHKETH Another year passed and the fall season came. Pa had gotten massive. He couldn’t walk normal as his legs seemed to get in each other’s way. I’d heard someone in the village say he was an ogre. Pa looked very rugged but maintained clean. I obtained a blade to shave with regularly and I did it for both of us. Pa asked me to shave his body too, even though it was very difficult. I followed suit because he once said muscles looked bigger that way. At least this way people wouldn’t say mean things like that. And Pa wouldn’t fight them… I didn’t seek a wife. I met a nice girl in the village once, but Pa quickly scared her away. I wasn’t very interested, but I was determined to keep our clan’s bloodline alive. One night Pa’s bed broke. It was one of the first pieces of furniture I made. He only laughed and said we should just share a bed. I disagreed as we both were far too big for a single bed. If one of us didn’t fall off, it’d surely meet the same doom his bed had met. I’d gotten very skilled using tools and made a better bed for Pa. I found mine broken (with obvious assumption as to how when Pa told me he might have taken a nap on it) but made no argument. It was just proof that I was a skilled craftsman if the bed didn’t break, right? I didn’t get much bigger since the year before, but Pa said I did great. I smiled often when he measured my growth. I was starting to wish to be as big as him. He would sometimes show off in the village. He picked up men in each arm and would curl them like he did our weights (Which, by the way, I had to replace with bigger ones…) and would pull great animal-sized carts with ease. Things took a turn for the worst at night. I started planting more things and did very well. I grew lots of cucumbers and started harvesting. I found one missing and eventually learned what Pa had done with it. On his usual ‘cooling’ nights when he’d get his terrible fevers, he played with the cucumber. He would push it inside of himself, moaning and making many noises that bothered me. I found myself spilling my seed as my needs asked for something I shouldn’t have wanted. I started wondering if that was what Pa wanted, and started experimenting myself. I went down to the village one day and made friends. They seemed to make fun of me for not understanding sex as well as them, but I think they feared me. I was very strong and known as Hunter Son. Maker Hunterson. They didn’t laugh at me in front of me. One of them brought a harlot along and had her spend time with me. I learned that I didn’t like what she had to offer. Pa became more verbal that fall. “Do you like my size, boy?” He said, very seriously once. “Yes, Pa. You know I do.” I said, laughing. We sat on the ground, cleaning beans. “I don’t think I can get any bigger. I want to be bigger. I want to always take care of you, lad.” He said, tossing my hair in his hand, as if I was a boy still. I felt like a boy, always smaller than him. “I doubt I will, though. I can only get older from here on.” I pondered a while on what he said. I found myself later walking through the cursed woods, holding my bow ready. I was stronger now, and I knew I didn’t have to be afraid. The Wise Woman taught me how to make holy items. I wasn’t good at it, unusually, but she said that the items would drive away evil spirits no matter what. I never told her what I was doing anything for, but I’m sure she knew something was going on long before I had. I stepped through the thick brush- thicker than I remembered. Pa would go hunting by himself. Said he wanted to find himself a bear. I felt sorry for the bear. I pushed back the thick green and saw the cave again. It’d been two years, maybe more. I stood in front of the cave. It had changed since I was there last. It looked cleaner, as if it were more of a temple. I slowly walked in and looked around. There was much lighter than before. The heat was heavier too, I could feel my chest breathe in humid air. The altar was much more well-kept now than ever in my memory. The statuette sat there, waiting for me. “Well, well, well…” huffed the spirit. “Hello, Bahketh. I greet you with respect.” I said. I wasn’t nervous. “I hope you do, but I really hope you greet me with more…” He whispered, rubbing my body with his unseen warmth. “I seek nothing, Bahketh. At least nothing for myself.” I said, pulling out a small bag. “What is that, young man? My, you’ve gotten so much bigger on your own, without my help. Well, direct help. Do you like that power?” He fizzled. I opened the bag and let out the contents. I had obtained a box of incense. It was very rare, I’d received it as a gift for helping the counsel of the village stop a pack of bandits with my father, from a prominent family’s daughter. Jewels dropped out, all from different mountains from afar. “There is something I want,” I managed to say before Bahketh interrupted. “I know what you want. Your father is a very strong man. But he wants more, yes?” Bahketh asked. “Yes, oh great one.” “Maker? Boy?” I heard from outside the cave. I turned around. Pa was there. He looked over at the altar and back at me. “What’s going on here?” He asked. “Where are we? I followed you because I was worried. Should I be worried?” “Pa! How did you follow me?” I asked, nervously. “I followed your smell –I mean- tracks.” He said. “Come, my acolyte.” Bahketh whispered. Pa walked slowly, without hesitation. “Your boy wants to make you bigger. Stronger. You want that, yes?” Bahketh asked. Pa stared at the statue before processing all the information. “Yes! That’s what I want! Wait- is this- is this how I’ve gotten so strong?! I’ve never felt this way in my entire life! It’s amazing! I feel so powerful!” Pa said. Bahketh laughed. “Your boy is no normal man. He is a Maker, just as his name states. He has the power to focus magic. You should thank him as much as you should thank me.” Pa looked over at me. I noticed the erection he was growing. He was practically glowing. “Your boy and I are also alike in other forms. He is benevolent, like me. He wants to make you even stronger.” Bahketh whispered. “Is that true, son? You can make me stronger? I want to be stronger, boy! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said, grabbing my arm. He then pulled me in and embraced me. I’d never felt the way he made me feel when he embraced me. “Well- Bahketh granted the wish. What do you want, oh Great Spirit?” I said, nervously. “I want your Pa to give me his name. But he can’t do it by himself, you need to give it to me.” Bahketh said. “I don’t understand.” I said. “Why don’t you ask your father?” Bahketh said with a grimace. I could see his smile in the fire of the altar. Pa looked nervous. I looked over to him and asked, “What does he mean?” It took him some time before responding. He seemed to think about it a bit before Bahketh complained loudly. He made the room burning hot. Pa finally answered. “Our clan gives up our names to the person we love the most. It’s a tradition we hold in the spring. I did it a few years ago for you. It’s usually something for marriage… But I have nobody, lad. I always have only had you.” He said. “And that means that he doesn’t own his own name. You do. The binds of your clan’s tradition make it so he can’t do anything. I will grant you this wish, if you want me to, but you have to give me his name.” “I-I don’t think I should be doing that!” I yelled. I still understood very little. I looked back and forth at both of them, skin red hot with embarrassment. “Boy, please! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said. He held me close, almost crushing me. He posed his arms and smiled before embracing me again. I desperately remember his embrace. “But Pa, I don’t want to make this decision for you! Why don’t you just take back your name?” I said, trying to pull out of his grasp. I didn’t want to, really. “I can’t do that, boy…” Pa said. He looked sad at me. I knew what he meant. He didn’t have to say it. “And that’s all, right? You’ll make him the strongest as long as you have his name?” I asked the flame spirit. “He’ll be as big and strong as he wants. All I need is his name.” Bahketh said. “Just say ‘I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I breathed in heavily and held it in. “I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I smiled at Pa and held his hand. I’d never held his hand, at least not to my memory as boy or man. I laid mine inside his one last time. Pa smiled back at me, with his big smile. “YES! FINALLY!” Bahketh screamed. The statuette fell to the side and cracked. Out came the flame and grabbed onto my papa’s face. A shockwave sent me flying. Bahketh’s cackle filled echoed on and on. The flamed disappeared as it went into my pa’s mouth. “Pa?” I grumbled, rubbing my neck. “I don’t feel much different,” Pa said, looking back at me. He then screamed and held his stomach. “Oh… Oh! It burns! Gah! It burns!” Pa screamed. He trembled as his skin went red hot. He fell to his knees as he screamed again. His hands grabbed his head as he howled. Pa’s forehead quickly pushed out two small horns, little points that poked under his long hair. The mark on his back began to spread its ink, like a black flower. It covered his chest and upper legs, like vines around to his neck. Pa then began to moan. He seemed to stay alive and well even if the flames came alive on him. At first I saw his arms shake. His shoulders widened and found more space close to Pa’s neck. He growled as his arms weighed heavy with swelling muscle- it looked like a pumpkin was stuffed under his skin on both sides. His hands, however big they were, seemed very small as his arms trembled. I tried to come closer and even shot an arrow at the altar in hopes of distracting (and maybe stopping) Bahketh. The arrow evaporated in flame quickly before reaching the altar and I felt the singe of the fires myself a few steps in. I could not get close as my pa’s arms moved up from the pushing of his enlarging back. He looked like an hourglass as the sides of his midsection popped out like small wings. “Bigger! I want to be bigger! It feels so good!” I pulled out my crude amulets in hopes to use them against the foul spirit. Bahketh cackled the moment I pulled them out. They crumbled in my hands. My eyes let out tears as I saw father’s stance widen. His legs had become thicker than many young trees of the forest. They looked denser too. His abdomen cracked as the bricks on his abdomen pushed outward. I started feeling the warmth in my groin again, in shame. Pa’s close tore as his chest exploded outward along with his legs. “So good! So fucking strong!” Pa said, flexing his body as he grew. His rod pushed out from the burning clothes, swelling up in a size I could never imagine fitting a normal human. It looked thicker than my forearm. Somehow it lifted upward even with the massive weights that were under it, both sized like many fruits from the garden. It simply bobbed up and down and trickled seed onto the ground. Pa thoroughly enjoyed what was happening, even though his head seemed to be being swallowed by his massive body. Bahketh laughed and let the fires die down as my father started fondling himself. Pa’s chest had stretched out his nipples like coins, yet grown them outward to large nubs that he moaned when played with. I breathed heavily as I tried to remain capable of clear thought. Bahketh whispered terrible things in my ears, caressing my body in a softer heat. He tempted me. Pa stroked himself as his height increased to accommodate his growth. I’d say he was about eight feet tall at the end of the ordeal, but I couldn’t keep track of such things. He moaned and yelled out in a thick, deep voice. It was deeper than before, like the growl of a beast in the woods. My pa could no longer contain himself and spewed outward, shooting far into the air and away from where he stood. It came like a river of white, splashing and somehow not evaporating from the embers that had dwindled with the ending growth. I felt myself wet inside my gear, but not from fear and piss, but longing. I longed for my pa’s massive body to touch me. “Foolish boy! Do you know who I am?!” Bahketh finally exclaimed. His voice seemed to cover my pa’s. Pa’s eyes themselves had gone white. “I am BAHKETH! Efreeti of Lust, Fire, and Strength! Genie of Smolder and Ecstasy! The pinnacle of all flames! None are stronger than I! I fell from grace, but now I will return to the material world I was once barred from, so full of delicious pleasures! All thanks to you, my boy! Or should I say, my son?” I felt my heart sink deeper than I will ever remember. I understood what Bahketh had done. The statuette lifted into the air and cracked, letting out a small tear in time-and-space open. Now I know what had happened. I saw Bahketh’s truest form. It barely peered into our world as he commanded Pa to walk over to me. I stood there, afraid and aroused. Pa walked up to me. He was not Pa anymore, but not Bahketh. He grabbed me and squeezed me in his palms. I thought he would kill me but he simply tore off my clothes. The possessed man pushed me onto his skin, letting me feel the mass. I felt Pa’s massive chest, rock solid and burning hot. He forced my mouth open to taste Pa’s stone-like abdomen. I felt a shameful delight as my phallus hardened in its own rock-like density. The possessed Pa licked my own body, tasting different parts and biting where he saw fit. My neck, my buttocks, my sides. He bit hard enough to hurt, but not enough to pierce through. I closed my eyes in hopes of living, in hopes of forgiveness should my pa come to his senses. “Tell me you like my mass, boy.” Pa said, deep and slow. “N-no, Pa… Please… Stop this… We can get away…” “Feel these arms. Feel how strong and powerful they are.” I couldn’t hold on and finally whispered, “…It’s amazing, Pa.” "Do you want to be crushed between these great legs?" He said, forcing my hands onto them. I felt their density on my fingers. My chest couldn't contain the energy I received from the arousal. "You're gigantic, Pa..." I said, moving my hands around on the striations. Pa’s mouth landed on mine. I couldn’t stop myself and tasted the inside. It was somehow sweet, like fresh fruit cooked in a warm fire, yet different. His tongue played around with mine, long enough to touch the insides of my throat. I thought I’d choke but I only moaned. Pa held me in the air with ease as he did this, finally letting me feel his massive rod touch me. His tongue licked mine. I whimpered at the amazing sensation. He fit mine in his mouth and suckled as he lifted my legs over his shoulders. I moaned and felt the ecstasy wisp me away. Pa pulled me out of his mouth and then licked elsewhere. I feel great shame for he licked me in an awful place. It felt so pleasurable, it bothers me today. His tongue pierced through and played around inside me. I finally understood why Pa liked to do this to himself. Pa finally pulled me down to his own throbbing member and pushed my mouth on it. It was literally too big to fit inside, but he was gentle. He simply growled, “Lick it, boy. Satisfy your papa.” And I followed suit. He moaned quickly and played with my body as well as his own. He pushed his hands over mine so I could feel his massive legs while I licked. I was lost. I had no congruent thought. “I curse you, Maker Hunterson. I curse you to lust as badly as your father did, every night thinking of giving your own name to me…” Bahketh whispered under my pa’s voice. I looked up and saw the black tear that dripped from Pa’s eye. He smiled still as the tear dripped away and evaporated on the burning ground. Pa came again. He drenched me in seed, cooked like milk in the winter morning. I opened my mouth and swallowed what I could. It tasted like honey. I moaned and came as well, whimpering as the sensation squeezed my groin tighter than ever. It hurt as it tightened out every last drop inside me. I heard the voice in the window cackle. A colossal arm -both muscular and bigger than even Pa’s- smashed through. The voice growled loudly in its own beastly form as another arm stretched the doorway out. I could see Bahketh’s smoldering orange eyes. His name burned on my arm, unfinished but obviously his. I screamed in pain as it burned to the bone. Bahketh laughed and petted my papa. “My acolyte. You shall walk the earth, spreading my name in the shadows. When the time has come I shall become a glorious god as I so deserve.” Bahketh said, voice booming. It was certainly not a whisper anymore. Pa turned as the seed forced me to change slowly. I fell to the ground as my body became led. Pa walked towards the door and bowed. “Yes, master.” He said. “But now, you shall enjoy true paradise. Come to me, my acolyte. Enter the plane of Lust, where my flaming abode hides. Our enemies have been winning for so long, and we must plan… We must rejoice your coming home. I shall soon take even the planes of the Abyss and Heaven as my own.” The portal stretched even more so. Bahketh’s face smiled with teeth like a monster’s. His red skin burned with embers and eldritch-orange symbols. He caressed my pa as he walked into the burning doorway. I could only whisper my Pa’s name before I began sensing the loss of it in my existence. I felt my bones push and break as my body grew when Pa looked back at me once more. I still think the pain was worse in my heart than it was in my body. I would have screamed as the door closed, leaving the cave steaming and alone. I lay, growing slowly and painfully. I could feel everything; the bones cracking, the muscle tearing. All of it, before the growth rebuilt me. It felt pleasurable underneath the pain. To this day I want more, in secret shame. I felt my arms swell and my neck become thick. My legs felt like pillars in a temple, heavy as well. My eyes opened as I saw the thunder rolled in the night sky. I got up very slowly, trying to move with the new size. I looked at my body, remembering what my Pa’s looked like. I would certainly be a weaker scout now, but that was fine. I needed to become a warrior. I needed to find a way to defeat the foul genie, Bahketh. I stumbled around, learning how to use the self-obtrusive legs I had just obtained. My groin felt heavy already with seed as I looked down at a massive member that swung from side to side. I didn’t get far before having to release. I met the Wise Woman in the dark. She said my voice had become even deeper. The rain helped conceal me. I begged her for advice. The Wise Woman told me this was certainly beyond her power. I cried in agony. She gave me a pendant that had been passed down to her. It carried the symbol of an ancient people. She said that the mountains hid a strange prison whose lock was now broken beyond repair. I asked for her forgiveness. The Wise Woman said nothing. I learned later I had been fated to release the burning djinn long before. Her people had dwindled (ironically like mine) and hid amongst the village. They were prepared to end their bloodline. I prepared to end mine. The pendant was to help me find someone who could battle the bastard, but that was the only help the Wise Woman gave me. I returned to the house and packed what I could. I packed extra to head to the village and trade. Nobody recognized me in the darkness of the rain and night. I quickly obtained a sword and things a traveler could use. I gave up my tools. I was no longer a maker. I was no longer anyone. I write in this journal, hoping that if I should fail, someone finds it. I can feel Bahketh’s whispers at night. I can feel his hands toying with me. I know the knowledge to give him my being is hidden in the dark depths of my mind. Every day is a struggle. I want that power and strength. I beg the spirits of the land –the only few benevolent left- that they guide me to death before my mind finds destruction. But who knows, deep down, I want Bahketh to grow me as much as he can. End? Author End Note: I thank you very much for reading my work. Please suggest themes that you think would be interesting, or tell me what you thought could use work through a comment! I sincerely hope you liked it.
  3. momoware

    FANTASY FUTURE MUSCLE Chapter 2

    NB- I've put a "weird" tag. on this and I should warn in advance there's a few very unique but overall very unusual feature of this series that I've written- it involves bodybuilders being able to impregnate each other with clones. It really gets me off, but if the idea grosses you out, you've been warned! There's one or two violent sex scenes in this chapter too. _________ David Wyman, the larger of the two American competitors was visibly relieved to hear this and grabbed his huge balls prior to removing his speedo. His balls then hung almost his knees, and his gigantic cock two or three inches past as he waited for his fellow competitors to do the same. Chen Xiao's speedo was simply torn off by his rapidly expanding cock, whereas Martin, still flaccid, had to tweak his nipples for a moment in order to cause the groundbreaking boner that caused his trunks to fly into the audience in three pieces. I too was naked at this point, having soiled my trunks with semen, gradually the whole auditorium removed all of its clothes, creating an incredible smell that made the air feel heavy and wet. The eight men stood now fully naked, before a room of naked bodybuilders, eagerly waiting the orgy that was coming up next, the Domination Round. This round, in contrast to the previous one that awarded aesthetics, instead awards strength and brute power. Each competitor faces their opponents in a series of head to head wrestling matches. Pinning your opponent to the ground is awarded with 2 points, penetrating him anally with 5 points and reaching full climax whilst still in control 10 extra points. What made this round so bizarre but also amazingly erotic was that due to the genetic enhancements that these men received, they were capable of producing all the necessary hormones to deposit a fertilized egg, and whenever the loser of one of these bouts was fucked up the ass, they would become impregnated with a pygmy muscleman, who would grow to adulthood in their ball sack over around an hour and be born at full sexual maturity in a monstrous pool of ejaculate on stage. In the audience around me I saw five or six of what I assumed to be Wyman's muscle progeny- identical to him in every way except their size and the fact that they had no speech capabilities or free will, they were giant muscle robots in effect, who would continue growing indefinitely, unlike their father. Wyman, the American I mentioned earlier, had won this round the previous year with 109 points and his cock and arrogant smirk buzzed full of excitement for this round. His first bout saw him face Jean Marie de Villiers, who at 710 pounds was much smaller than Wyman, and his fear showed. They stood on two 'x's six feet way from one another- the distance was just enough that when Wyman stretched out his massive arm, the Frenchman was just out of reach. Wyman was the biggest man in the contest (although Mustafa al-Asghari, his fellow American was roughly the same weight but one or two inches shorter) at 970 pounds and 8'7, but whilst this section of the competition was a sure win for him the earlier posing rounds did not always score him highly as during the run up to competition he would sacrifice form and muscle definition for gaining extreme size with massive rations of food and of course, his growth hormone that was obtained by a special pharmacological unit from bull elephant seals. As I watched him standing on the spot, ready to jump the Frenchman, I could certainly see elements of the bull seal in him, he panted and drooled from his gigantic chiseled jaw all the way down his rock hard sculpted body as his entire being shook maniacally waiting for the whistle to sound . And the whistle sounded. Wyman leapt towards Jean Marie, who jumped several meters in the air, sending the American tumbling over the stage. As the Frenchman landed he seemed pleased with himself; however this greatly angered Wyman, who picked himself up off the ground and stormed over to Jean Marie, making the whole auditorium shake as his size 32 feet pounded the ground. He stopped just short of the Frenchman and roared intimidatingly down at him, the two feet that separated their eyelines seeming like the gap between a giant and an infant. "YOU DON'T MAKE ME LOOK LIKE A FOOL YOU LITTLE FRENCH CUNT! I'M GONNA RAPE YOU GOOD BOY! YOU'LL SEE, AND WHEN MY LITTLE BOY COMES CRAWLING OUT OF YOUR NADS, I'M GONNA TEACH HIM HOW TO FUCK A LITTLE RUNT LIKE YOU TOO!" The poor Frenchman had no recourse, he stood glued to the spot waiting for the onslaught. Wyman bent down and grabbed his huge balls in his even bigger hand and lifted him above the ground before slamming him down viciously. "Two points!" Yelled the tanoy He then put one arm round each side and flipped him over, then used his two index fingers to spread apart his buttocks, spitting into the tight hole, and then onto his monstrous cock before thrusting the giant pole inside the black void. "Five points!" "You know what I'm gonna do boy?" Wyman whispered into Jean Marie's ear whilst fucking him, "I'm gonna squeeze out my biggest, strongest spunk to make sure that you end up carrying my biggest, fiercest muscle baby ever. He'll rip your little cock apart when he comes out, I swear, YOU'LL. REGRET. HUMILIATING.ME!" As he sad those last four words he stopped fucking so regularly, and delivered four final gigantic pummeling thrusts, as his giant balls pumped cum into the Frenchman’s exhausted ass he cried tears of pain and fear, and when Wyman pulled his cock out, the Frenchman simply collapsed and had to be removed from the stage, litres of thick smelly semen leaking from his devastated hole. "Wyman with the full seventeen points!" I was fascinated now to watch the Frenchman from this point, as I had never witnessed a "birth" yet. He was taken over to an area with hammocks in place of chairs (there was no way he would be able to sit down for quite a few days after the pounding he received from Wyman. He lay down starting to recover from the pain of the fucking, but mentally preparing himself for the pain of a small bodybuilder erupting from his cock in the coming hour. His ballsack had expanded, and in between his drooping testicles a third round lump had formed, about two feet in diameter and it was bulging and stretching aggressively. Wyman had promised that this would be one of his most impressive muscle offspring, and I was on the edge of my seat waiting to see what it was like. In order to make sure that the loser of the bouts in the domination round did not suffer serious injury in the competition, it was winner stays on, and Wyman was looking forward to taking on the remaining six. Chen Xiao was next, seventeen points to Wyman, followed by Mustafa, who in spite of being similar in stature was no match in strength, seventeen. Then came Martin van Santen, my gorgeous little man, and I felt for the first time fear and concern over the wellbeing of a competitor. I didn't want to see him impaled on a monster dick, howling in pain whilst the giant American degraded him. Sadly though within moments he had obtained the first two points for pinning Martin to the ground. Whilst on the ground though, Martin surprised the entire audience and delivered a powerful kick with both gigantic legs into Wyman's chest, throwing him 80 feet across the stage, to land on his back. Nothing like this had ever been seen before. "Now, two points to van Santen!" Turned on and motivated once more by the sheer power his legs had demonstrated, van Santen leapt up to his feet and stormed over to Wyman who was lying in pain, having landed on a pile of chairs that broke his fall but left his stomach and back badly bruised. He stamped on the American giant's stomach, causing him to cough up a small amount of blood onto the stage, and then with the same foot he rolled over Wyman’s body so that he was facing the floor, and then grabbed the hair on the back of his head, lifted him slightly off the ground (which was a challenge for the smaller, shorter Argentinian) and jammed his cock into the waiting ass. He made sure to finish quickly as he did not want the American to regain his strength and turn on him. With a resounding howl, he ejaculated and let Wyman fall to the ground, to be taken, unconscious, over to the hammocks. It was the first time that Wyman's ass had ever been penetrated. The contest stopped then for a break, as it had been around an hour since the domination round began and Jean Marie, Chen Xiao and Mustafa were expected within moments to be birthing Wyman's gargantuan kids. Whilst Chen Xiao and Mustafa were carrying a three foot wide spherical pouch in their ballsacks, poor Jean Marie looked like he was about to give birth to a full grown man, the lump had grown and was now six feet long and standing upright. Even through the scrotum you could see the embryonic bodybuilder flexing his giant, ripped muscles. In order to end the torment of having this giant growth in his system, Jean Marie began pumping his massive cock shaft with great gusto. Some assistants brought over buckets of lube to help the situation as well as to stimulate the huge balls and Wyman's muscle child. Gradually the large, elongated lump in the ballsack began to ascend, and Jean Marie screamed in pain and pleasure as his dick widened enormously to squeeze out the giant, and with one more tremendous push he ejaculated spectacularly all over the stage and well into the front rows of the audience. No less than two hundred litres of semen flooded the stage and as it began to become less and less, his dick hole expanded to several feet wide to squeeze out a full grown muscle beast that emerged covered in sticky fluid, strutting around the stage, consuming the semen from all over his massive body and picking up gloopy handfuls from the floor and ingesting it. The semen he ate ravenously made him increasingly aggressive, it compounded the high level of bull hormones in his already testosterone pumped up blood. He roared and bellowed louder than any human ever had before, and he flexed his gigantic muscles in a virile display of aggression. Whilst his father and the their competitors were shaved and tanned for competition, this muscle "baby" was not prepared in such a way, his entire body was covered in thick, black glossy hair, unsurprising for someone with such high levels of male hormones guaranteed by his parentage. He marched across the stage, growing almost an inch in height with each footstep (Wyman watched in awe, impressed by the potency of his own man juice) and when he reached the wall he punched a hole in the concrete and began fucking is hole in order to satisfy his carnal urges. Each thrust was accompanied by deep roars as well as rapid growth spurts, until he finally reached climax and screamed, pulling his cock out of the wall, he turned to the audience with his hands held either side of his head and spewed gallons of warm cum onto the stage. The entire room was left speechless by this monster, who now stood two whole feet taller than his father. Wyman however had nothing to fear- the muscle babies always deferred to their fathers, and the American wandered onto the cum-covered stage, still sore from his fucking from Martin and caressed his giant child. "Hey there big fella, I'm your daddy!" He said affectionately, rubbing the giant’s big hairy chest and making his six inch nipples stand erect to attention. He wiped some semen off his newborn son's chest and used it as lube to start massaging his own cock as the muscle baby watched. His was now the second biggest cock in the room, now standing erect two or three inches away from his eyes. He pumped the six foot long shaft repeatedly until he reached the point of climax and erupted a third batch of cum onto the stage. His humongous balls shuddered as they pumped four hundred litres of spunk out in a steady thick stream that hit the roof of the auditorium and splashed in every corner, followed by the birth of Martin's considerably smaller muscle baby that Wyman caught in his arms and placed on the ground. Three feet tall and two feet wide, covered from head to toe in thick rippling muscle that spasmed uncontrollably as he flexed and wandered around, gathering his bearings. He grew at a similar rate to the muscle baby that came before, although he was much less hairy and his growth slowed down after he surpassed about six feet. In the next five minutes both Mustafa and Chen Xiao expelled Wyman's two remaining muscle babies, who were equally hairy but thankfully for their hosts smaller and less painful than the beast that Jean Marie had popped out. The domination round recommenced, this time on a stage that was no less than two feet deep in huge bodybuilder cum. One hour later another break was taken to expel the new round of muscle babies. Several hours later, the domination round had come to an end and the ritual of bringing out the muscle babies began.
  4. momoware

    FANTASY FUTURE MUSCLE

    FANTASY FUTURE MUSCLE- part I It would have been the pinnacle of my career as a sports writer, three hundred metres below the city centre of Moscow, the final round of a highly secretive international bodybuilding contest was taking place. The audience was made up solely of bodybuilders, only men of course, of varying levels of professionalism and size, all bound with muscle and wrapped up in a mixture of baggy gym clothes and skin tight latex. I say it would have been the pinnacle of my career, because before arriving here I abandoned my old life- my investigations into this mysterious unknown bodybuilding circuit had led me to a new calling in life that I loved more than anything, and that is muscle. Before I bore you with the details of how I discovered this incredible spectacle, allow me to describe what took place before my eyes. The eight largest men on the face of the earth are standing, waiting for instructions, on a vast podium running the length of the underground auditorium. The other fourteen that took place in earlier contests during the day have been eliminated and now sit watching the show. You can see them scattered around the audience, they are truly massive. Two American, one Argentinian, two Russian, one Chinese, one French and one Italian, eight giant muscle-beasts, none weighing less than 700 pounds and none shorter than 7"6. As this is the opening round of the final they are wearing the regulation black posing briefs around their massive junk that even from this distance one can see is pulsating and growing; red hot meat ready to burst any second. But they have to contain it now, the judges have seated themselves, and demand the introductory poses. A booming voice comes from the roof of the vault "Quarter turn to the right, quarter turn to the right, quarter turn...", and my eyes are firmly fixed on Martin van Santen, the Argentinian competitor. We attended school together in Buenos Aires, and then college together in New York. I was the first person to whom he confided that he was gay, and we remained close friends all of our lives. I remember with total clarity the short, chubby boy who studied English and psychology with me, about 5"3 and cute as a button, I adored him...but now here he was, weighing 890 pounds, towering twelve inches over my head at 7"8 and about to place in the top eight bodybuilders in the world. He couldn't see me, and I knew that my appearance later would surprise him, but at that moment nothing was a bigger shock on this earth than seeing Martin hitting the compulsory poses alongside these seven other beasts. The quarter turns were beautiful, as he faced the front I saw his whole front profile; big strong feet anchored this monster to the ground, and his lower leg was thick with calf muscle such that it was as wide as it was long; the diamond shaped muscle jutted out and formed a substantial part of his silhouette. Around each of his knees, thick, hard striations of quad muscle grew, that became larger and more vascular as they reached his waist. In spite of the mountain of muscle he had become, I would guess that his waist had remained remarkable around 34 inches around, making those 44 inch quads even more magnificent. His stomach was a brick wall of rock hard abs, marked by thick green veins running between them, and topped by two boulder-like pectoral muscles that formed a chest unlike any other I've seen. They were round and magnificent, with gigantic nipples pointing to the floor that were equally rock hard. His lats were so wide that his arms hung at a 40 degree angle, and he was almost unable to touch his torso with his large manly hands. A watch was strapped around his wrist, and from there masses of muscle in his forearm extended and continued all the way up his arm to form a thick bicep and triceps combo, that even when resting was formidable. Topped by vascular, football sized shoulders and traps, his arms were as gorgeous as the rest of him. As the first quarter turn happened, it was visible that his giant legs had difficulty moving, and his lats flared out as he moved his arms. The second quarter turn revealed a wide and heavily muscled back, as well as his rock solid, enormous ass that looked as though it could crush any man's cock with just a single clench. I was becoming flustered and needed a break. I noticed the first few spankers commencing around me. It's inevitable, really, during Mr. Planet that audience members become so aroused, and as a result spankers are just a standard part of the event. This early though it was unusual, and I didn't want to seem out of place. The most impressive poses were coming up now. Front double biceps- I saw his quads and biceps tense in unison as he moaned sensually. I remember writing numerous articles against bodily enhancements in sport, but now I found myself truly grateful for the liberal doses of testosterone given to these athletes that filled the whole auditorium with a sexy, virile musk as these eight beasts lifted their arms for this pose. The front lats spread- I got to see this boy really spanning across his whole immense form with lats so wide and thick I thought he could fly. The scent remained in the air and caused many audience members to disrobe and fiercely masturbate whilst watching the spectacle. I knew the best was yet to come though. After the abdominal and thighs pose, during which the howls of the competitors on the stage were so loud, fierce and deep that I uncontrollably ejaculated all over my speedo, the exhausted men exhaled deeply and shook each other's hands vigorously, muscles still pulsating furiously from the round of posing. "Gentlemen, the compulsory poses are now over. You are invited to remove your trunks."
  5. Built4Show

    Amateur Naked Bodybuilders

    The IFNB's recent series, the Amateur Showcase (Co-sponsored by HyperDev Labs) has me wondering if anyone has "heard" any background on any of their amateurs? Often, IFNB fans will write up "what they've heard" about the monster muscle & horse cocked alpha athletes they cover. This series has a lot of amazing up and "cummers" and so I was wondering if any of you dudes wanted to post some quick notes or tales about these guys . . . ? For example, a fellow fan told me that Janos Peralek is allowed to train naked in his gym, and the gym owner sells protein drinks made of his cum. Likewise, Ignacio Jule recently had the cops visit his house. Neighbors heard cries of extreme agony coming from his apartment. Knowing Jule is a massive muscle brute, they sent two of the biggest, most jacked muscle cops to investigate. They found Jule flexing his massive muscles while his monster cock was slammed into as bodybuilder on the bed. While the bodybuilder was screaming in agony as the massive cock tore him open, it was clear to the police he was willingly offering his muscled ass to Jule while the monster practiced flexing. Word is the two cops were driven so wild with alpha lust for Jule that they, too, eagerly opened their thick gluteus for the competitor to practice with. What stories have you "heard"? Go check out some of the amateurs and post some quick ideas below!
  6. DaddyCraig

    Born a Leather Musclegod

    Born a Leather Musclegod by DC I've known since childhood that I was destined to be a man whom other men serve, both sexually and in everyday life. Like many men, at an early age I had learned about my penis, and how it was designed by nature to control others while bringing me intense pleasure. Unlike other men, I was born with additional, enhanced talents, abilities and physical traits that predestined me to a position of uncontested superiority. The source of these differences isn't clear to me. Mutation? Metaphysical changes through reincarnation? Dumb luck? I think that I'm an "old soul" - the outcome of a combined effect of reincarnation and mutation, rather than just some hot leather muscle daddy who has found his way from societal repression into fulfillment of true manhood. It's no joke: I've lived before, many times, and in my most recent lives (as in this one) I was an incredible specimen of a man, loved and feared by many, worshipped, adored, served and serviced, and damn well deserving of everything I had and/or took. With each incarnation, I improve myself. Tribal leader? A war hero, perhaps? Perhaps that soul, having been released from a previous life, chooses the next body carefully, even influences its genetic composition at conception, to further evolve not just the spirit, but the vessel it inhabits in the next cycle. These are just guesses, although they "feel" very right to me. Even so, I'm less interested in the cause than the effect. It would be natural on your part to think me self-delusional at this point. Descriptions of this kind are more of a fantasy than reality. I assure you it is the truth. If you meet me in person, you will understand. The best way I can explain it is that I am more than the physical man you see, and that I've existed much longer than the scant 50 years he has lived on this earth. I've earned my place as a god among men, and I don't abuse the privilege. Instead, I seek to elevate and further evolve the men I choose. I physically alter them and train them not just to service me as their master, but to love me as they would a strict and caring father who is raising them to become something more than they would have been without my influence. Looking at me today, you would see a 6-foot 3-inch, bearded, muscled bear-of-a-man dressed in worn denim and leather, from boots to chaps to vest to cap. I'm confident, commanding, in control, and never lacking men to do my domestic and sexual bidding. I believe in understated clothing and accessories: simple and never flashy, but clearly and carefully chosen as a statement of who I am, not a fashion statement. My body is massively muscular, but not the ripped bodybuilder you see at a pose-down. Instead, you see a big bull with a salt-and-pepper full beard, imposing physique, and intense yet reassuring blue eyes. My chest is broad and deep, dusted with soft brown fur and accented with large, beefy nipples - spigots of raw male power that naturally draw men to them for nourishment, then rest in the cleft between them. My arms are thick and roped, endowed with great strength to keep a boy in line, or to protect him when needed. My neck is thick, traps rising from bunched deltoids to the base of my skull, as if I am wearing a fantastically sculpted, high collar one can throw his arms around and hold on to. My legs are like concrete pylons, massive and thick, that can stand up to the most brutal assault of any enemy who may try to knock me down, or tantrum a boy may stupidly decide to throw. My abdomen is a huge slab of muscles covered by a soft layer of belly fat and more fur, making it a warm, safe place to curl up and sleep. But my cock... my cock is what makes me a god. Among the many things I have developed through improving myself physically over many lives is the ability to control penis size at will. Most men are subject to the whims of their dicks as to when they will get hard, how hard they will become, and when the will reach climax. I can will my cock to be any size and shape within reason. When I am ready to use a man, I assess his limits and capabilities, then adapt my cock to the situation. As I train him repetitively, and as he physically changes from exposure to me, he may eventually take me at my full size. My ejaculate is sweet and addictive. More than just the taste, it induces several changes, both physical and emotional, in any man who ingests it. I will revel in my ownership for an hour or more before releasing my essence into him. The sheer power that flows through my cock when it is in his mouth or ass, and the transformative effects of my seed once inside him, create an unbreakable affinity between us. Almost immediately upon absorbing it, he develops a very deep devotion to me. He never forgets the overwhelming sensation of pure male energy entering and changing his body as I extract my pleasure from him. He becomes my "son" in a very real way. The more often I cum inside him, the more devoted, solicitous, and like me he will become. My semen is like a benign virus - protein molecules that change and replicate inside a man's cells, modifying his genetic code to include sequences from my own, superior genes. Over time, and depending on the amount consumed, he becomes more muscular, confident, sexually competent, and able to conquer other men as a daddy in his own right, further spreading a moderated, less powerful derivative of my seed to other boys. All of this I now know as an adult. Looking in retrospect upon my formative years, I only knew then that I had needs, desires, expectations of how they should be met, and the destiny of which I spoke. In my youth, I could only attribute this knowledge to a wildly active fantasy life. I was masturbating at an early age, looking at adult men with lust and longing. Bearded. Muscular. Cigar smoking. Ideal images of rugged manhood. Although many of them brought out a boyish response in me - to be close to them, to feel and touch - the overriding drive was to conquer and use them. But fantasy was all it was for many, many years. I was born and raised in an ultra-conservative region, and religious injunctions that had been foisted upon me sexual thoughts of any but the most puritanical origin. (They say you can't choose your parents, and apparently, this also applies to masters reincarnate.) My fantasies were so far-flung from the accepted norm that I buried my true nature deeply. As I matured through adolescence and into adulthood, I battled constantly to keep my real self at bay, constrained. I must say that growing up in such an environment was not without its advantages. For in battling 24x7 to contain that self, I developed strengths of character in perseverance and patience. I learned compassion for others, seeing them as caged animals often kept from what they wanted and desired by the artificial limits of a fearful society. Not only did I see myself in a trap, being denied my real identify, but I also saw other men similarly shackled. The difference was that the man I held in prison was destined to a superior station in life. The others wanted desperately to submit and be ruled. As I grew older, keeping that man in chains became increasingly difficult. He was not accustomed to confinement, as clearly in my past life I had been uncontested in dominion of myself and my chattel. He incessantly nagged me to grow and change physically into the bullish brute that would bend other men to his desires. Although I had what would be an insatiable appetite for the male form, I was very careful not to feed it. Men who had developed their bodies into those of muscular gods were a particular hazard that I avoided. I also worked especially hard to avoid any physical development of my own body, knowing that to begin catering to that desire would be to empower the man inside to break free. I was convinced I must go the grave with him inside that closet. Otherwise, I would disappoint everyone whom I thought really cared about me. But the man inside proved too strong. My true nature would not be constrained. As I entered early adulthood, a change began that could not be stopped - only delayed. I focused on academic endeavors during my 20s, only briefly giving thought to the problem of the bound titan god inside me who was slowly loosening his bonds. By my 30s, I had a career on steroids, but my life was miserable and my health a mess. Still, the once-all-powerful master wrapped within me was breaking through the barriers I had set before him, one by one. By age 40, it was too much. I realized that my reasons for living a chaste life and denying the man inside were not worthy of my efforts. Through many events, I learned that the people I held in high esteem - those whom I wished to impress and not disappoint - didn't really care about me. This was the last chain to break, and my alter-ego was free to emerge. Things happened quickly after that. By age 42 I had been working out constantly for two years, and my body had undergone changes nothing short of miraculous. At first, I felt regret that I had not figured this out sooner so that I would have the supposed advantage of youth to further fuel my transformation. But I was wrong. As I observed other, much younger men, laboring daily with weights and machines to add a few millimeters to their dimensions, I was rapidly passing them in how much work I performed, as well as sheer size. I was already tall, but I had been either skinny or obese my entire life, on purpose. Now, the muscles practically blossomed overnight. My chest quickly grew to an astounding 54". My biceps, 22". My triceps stood out in huge, bulky mounds on either arm. My pecs were deep, with insanely large nipples resting atop each one, just slightly turned at a 45-degree angle towards to floor. And although I still had a good bit of belly, there was no doubt to anyone that huge slabs of hard abdominals dwelt just below that superficial layer. As I grew into my full manhood, I learned how to bring a man to heel, press him into service, and use him as I saw fit - all of it with his willing and enthusiastic support. I say "learned" but it was really just a matter of exercising old knowledge. I knew exactly what to do, and did it instinctively once I took my skeptical self out of the picture - all I had to do was mentally step back from the situation, then watch as the old-soul part of me deftly orchestrated the scene and the man in expert fashion. ***** My first attempt to let go and "see what happens" was also when I discovered the latent abilities I had inherited from previous lives, now that the man inside was free. I had been chatting with a hot little muscle man online. (Well, he was little compared to me.) Initially he had been cocky in his interactions, using informal language and typing shortcuts that I disdain, referring to me as "man" and typing things like "how u doin?" and, in general, taking a very familiar attitude with me. This was disrespectful and required correction if I were to continue in our chats. I soon established myself as an authority figure through using only the power of my written words. Then, I quickly taught him basic protocols that I supposed I had heard or read about, but now I realize, were bits of the old knowledge already seeping through to my conscious mind. The first lessons were that he referred to me as "Sir" and that he remember he had (I assumed) learned to write proper English at school, and I expected him to use it. Slowly, he fell into line. Over time, his real desires started coming to the forefront. For weeks he had begged to come serve me. Although I had been experimenting with man-to-man sex for many months, I was still being very skittish about meeting men like this cocky asshole. I had enjoyed what I had done so far, but it was too tame. I had decided to become much more assertive and dominating in my sexual relations, and I wasn't sure I could put him and keep him in his place. He nagged me to the point that I finally issued orders of when and where he was to appear, and how I wanted him prepped and dressed. I dressed in a pair of old Levi's, a black wife-beater, utility boots, and master's cap with a scorpion bracelet around my left wrist, assuming he knew the importance of that placement choice. Dominants flag left. Everyone knew that, didn't they? Otherwise, how could I have known it? Again, the unexplained knowledge dribbling through the chinks separating me from my aggregate past life was beginning to show itself. I prepared a space to receive him by placing my black leather chair in front of a full length mirror. I placed candles on either side of the chair and turned out the room lights, then I lit a large cigar just as he arrived. I had been developing cigars as part of my leather daddy persona, and I was surprised at how natural it as to me. It was as if I had smoked them all my life. I also had a penchant for strong bourbon, a large glass of which was on the small table to my left. I had noticed in bars how others took so much pride in downing a shot of it. I drank it in gulps with no problem, but never bothered to question how I was able to do that when others couldn't. The boy arrived on time; I had warned him about being too early or late. Keeping his eyes down at all times, he removed his clothing, and took a position between my booted feet at the foot of the chair as I had previously instructed. I had told him this was called "First Position" but I wasn't sure where I got that name. By this time, I had put my "new self" on the sidelines and given my "old self" complete control. (He) I drew heavily on the cigar and took my damn sweet time before acknowledging the boy. A few sips of bourbon, then finally I raised my boots and put them on his back as if he were a stool. My new-self was astonished and hugely turned on. My old-self simply continued smoking and drinking bourbon while admiring his boots and the candle-lit scene reflected in the mirror. The boy was shaking, with little gasps and whimpers escaping from his lowered mouth as he breathed rapidly. After many minutes, I removed my boots and placed my hand on his head. "Lift up, boy. Look at me." He did, and his eyes went very wide with a look of awe. "Oh, my god!" he gasped. "Yes, boy. I'm your god. I'm your master. And I may yet be your daddy if you please me." I said simply. He nodded, not taking his eyes from mine. "Stand up." He did. I walked around him, inspecting him while continuing to fill the room with cigar smoke. He was shorter than I, his head coming up to my nose. About 28 years old, he was muscular, but with a swimmer's body. His hair was wavy and unkempt, but clean. He had no facial hair to speak of. His chest was well defined, but not what you would call "overdeveloped" by any stretch. His ass was ample, and appeared as if it would be yielding to my touch. He was soft, naked, and cold standing before a hot, hairy brute who was intent on using him for all he could deliver. My cock twitched at the thought as I slapped his ass, grabbed it, put my mouth next to one of his ears and said "Mine." My voice was low and brusque, with an almost imperceptible growl. The boy made no response other than a violent shiver and whimper that ran through his body. I slapped his ass again twice as hard and grabbed the globe of his left butt cheek viciously between my fingers. At nearly triple the volume, I barked into his ear, "Mine, boy! What do you say?" He hesitated a moment, then understood he was expected to respond. "Yes. Yes, SIR!" "That's better," I grunted as I violently released the ass cheek, which would surely bear a bruise the next day. He stumbled forward, then regained his balance, though still shivering and not daring to look behind him, where I stood. Without warning (to my new-self, or the boy), I quickly moved around to stand in front of him, took the cigar into my left hand, and with my right at the base of his skull, tilted it upward to face me. Within a second of this lightning move, my tongue invaded his mouth deeply and brutally. The boy squirmed and whimpered at first, but my firm grip gave him nowhere to go. Soon, he settled down and gave himself up to the reality of his situation. My tongue fucked his throat deeply, and the taste and smell of the cigar and bourbon were overpowering his senses even more, with the roughness of my beard and moustache against his tender face creating red patches from the friction. After nearly a minute of this, I gave him one final deep thrust and roughly pulled his head away. He gasped for air, breathing heavily and sobbing, "Oh, Sir... Oh, Sir!" then he looked up at me again, with that expression of awe mixed with fear and longing. I smiled down at him. "Good boy, but my cock will be much more trying." I returned the cigar to my mouth and used my hands to guide and position his mouth near my right pec. Although I didn't set him on it, he instinctively started straining towards the large, mesmerizing nipple hidden beneath the stretched fabric of the wife-beater. I intensified my hold on his neck, causing him to wince and yelp. "Not until I say so, son!" I bellowed. He rolled his eyes up to look at me again. I held him in my gaze as I puffed on the cigar a few times, blowing smoke down and over my massive chest, then released my hold on him. I removed my hat and placed it in reverse on his head, whispering "Hat rack, son," into his ear. Then, carefully manipulating the cigar from hand to hand, I pulled the wife-beater over my head to reveal my chest, threw the shirt to the side, and retrieved the cap, returning it to my own head. "Oh, wow!" exclaimed the boy. The broad expanse of my chest glowed softly in the candlelight, and the fur gave it a fuzzy, soft texture with the two nipples rising above the dense layer, bullets of flesh demanding his attention. Reapplying a vice-like grip on his neck, I tilted his head down and redirected his gaze directly at my right pec and once again covered it with smoke. He whimpered and let out a small moan, wracked with the longing to latch on to that source of masculine power just an inch away, yet helplessly prevented from it. "How does that make you feel, son, being so close to this chest? A little weak? Small? Do you want to touch it? To suck it like a little boy needs to suck so he'll grow up strong? You're just a faggot hoping to drain a little bit of power from a real man, now that you've finally met one. You want it, boy?" I slowly moved the nipple closer to his mouth, and hairs from my chest surrounding it grazed his lips. He could feel the heat of my body and the thick smoke hovering between us, but he still could not suck it. Quickened puffs of air escaped his nostrils, causing ripples in the soft fur and disturbing the heavy, murky veil. He was whimpering again, so I jerked him by the neck to get his attention. "What? I didn't hear you, boy! DO YOU WANT TO SUCK IT!?" I shouted. The sound of my voice was so loud and unexpected it surprised even me. He winced in pain as the explosion fell upon his ears. Then, through sobs and heavy breathing, with his eyes fixated on my nipple, he said "Yes, SIR! Oh, god, yes SIR! Please let me suck your beautiful chest, SIR! I want so bad to taste it, and to make you feel good. Oh, God! You're so incredibly beautiful and handsome. So fucking hot!" Here he broke down and tears began to form at the corner of his eyes. The boy was actually crying, he was so overwrought at discovering his inferiority compared to me. "I wanted to serve you and do anything you command me, but now I know I'm not good enough. I'm afraid of what you said about your cock - I know it must be truly massive, and I don't think I can suck it. And your chest..." More sobs. "...it's so, so incredibly huge, it makes me feel so small. I've never felt so tiny. I've always thought I was such a hot fucker. But I'm nothing. Not compared to you, SIR. You're such a man. So perfect. Why did you tell me to come to you? A god like you can have anyone he wants. Why me, SIR? Why me? Oh, god, I feel like such a worthless worm..." He trailed off, closing his eyes. His tears dripped off the end of his nose and fell into the jungle of hair covering my belly. I felt sorry for him. The cocky asshole was just a subterfuge for an insecure boy. Here was a man faced with the brutal truth of his inadequacy when confronted with a superior being. Here also were the beginnings of contrition, and a desire to take his appropriate place in the order of things, now that that order was beyond doubt. I reinforced my grip on his neck and barked "SUCK!" as I drove his mouth onto my waiting nip. He instinctively opened his lips and began sucking, stilly crying, with his whimpering increasing in tempo and pitch. His tears flowed faster, splashing onto my pec which was also beginning to glisten with the sweat of my excitement in breaking this man. But I found myself dissatisfied with his efforts, feeling that I was not receiving the full benefit of what he should be able to provide. After a few minutes of very tentative nursing, I said "What the fuck are you doing, son? Are you even on that teat? You'll have to be a lot less timid to get my attention, little man. Suck harder, and chew a little bit and let's see if you can!" Again some hesitation, then compliance. I could feel a faint tingling as he began to apply something more like what I really wanted, although he still had a long way to go in learning to service me this way. "Harder, son!" He sucked and chewed harder. The pleasure in my nipple increased, and my cock began to grow in response. "FUCK YEAH, BOY! SUCK THAT MAN NIP!" It was like turning up a volume knob. The boy went into a frenzied overdrive of sucking and chewing, beginning to sweat. The pleasure he was creating was something I had not felt before in this life. It was an intense mix of pleasure and pain that was further drawing out old-me and getting him plenty aroused. "AWWWWW.....FUCK!" I heard myself yelling, expelling huge clouds of cigar smoke with every breath. Then, without warning, I forcefully relocated his head to the other side. "Now the other one, boy. SUCK!" By now, he was getting the idea of nipple service, and I was feeling for the first time the intense pleasure I could experience when I had a slave to do my bidding. Clearly, my old-self was used to this, quite accustomed to this level of stimulation that could only come from a submissive man rendering service. (He) I let the sucking continue for a few minutes, then simply moved the boy's head away from the nipple and forced it to the cleavage between my mounded pectorals. "Lick." By now I had generated rivulets of sweat between the mats of hair that grew most dense in that valley, and I wanted to feel his tongue clean it out completely, which he did. I then raised my right arm and turned slightly to the left, guiding his head to my right pit. "LICK! Clean out that pit, boy!" He approached hesitantly until he got wind of the scent coming from there. Then he moaned softly and practically fell against me as he buried his face in the pubic hair, devouring the sweat and salt that had accumulated. I flexed the biceps of my right arm above him and commanded "Feel my arm, boy!" He only slightly disengaged from his pit diving expedition to raise his hands to feel. The muscle stood in a massive mound opposite the similarly flexed triceps beneath it, and the boy moaned as he realized he could never hope to encircle my arm with both of this hands. "Lick my biceps. Taste some man muscle." Dutifully, he began licking the mountains of muscle, and his whimpering increased. Under his breath, he began to moan "Oh, SIR! You're such a fucking MAN, sir! Oh, god, I want to please you so bad, SIR! I want you to use me. You deserve to use me. Please use me, SIR! Oh, god, use me, SIR! Please!" "FUCK YEAH, SON! Good boy!" I barked, continuing to smoke the cigar and blowing smoke over the whole muscle-worshipping affair. It intoxicated the boy further and he seemed to be on the verge of hyperventilating, gasping "...use me... ...so fucking huge... ...oh daddy... ...so hot..." between labored breaths. Rather than moving him to the other arm as the old-self seemed to think would be the appropriate next step, I instead caught the boy in my arms and lowered him to the floor on his knees, before the chair. I sat down, removed the cigar from my mouth, took a healthy swig of bourbon, replaced the cigar and drew heavily on it, then placed my left hand on the boy's head, guiding it to the crotch of my jeans and pressing his face there. "Nuzzle," I said, the smoke rolling from my mouth down my chest and belly and over the boy's head. I pressed him again for emphasis. He began to rub his nose around the area, and I felt irritation at his timidity. "NUZZLE, BOY! Get it wet with your spit!" Again, I pressed his face into the rough fabric, eliciting another yelp. But he got the message, and soon I could see a wet spot develop across the buttoned fly. My cock was beginning to take notice, stiffening quickly. The boy was getting excited at the growing member just inches from his face, though hidden still by the denim. I became concerned I might reach a climax too soon, he was getting me so hot. "Not yet!" I said to myself. My cock instantly stopped growing. Then, like a childhood memory you've forgotten until you hear a song you haven't heard since those early years, I had full recollection and utility of the ability, developed over past lives, to create and alter erections and ejaculation at will. "Fuck yeah...." I said out loud, regarding the import of this revelation. The boy, of course, thought I was further complimenting him and mumbled "Thank you, SIR!" through the folds of my jeans. I realized there was no danger of pre-ejaculation, so I willed myself to continue enlarging until there was a sizeable, constrained lump beneath the fabric. The boy's state of arousal grew with my cock, and he was moaning as he covered the mound of my hidden dick with his spit. After a few more minutes of smoking and enjoying the boy's nuzzling, I lifted his head. "Look at me, son. How are you feeling? Do you like what you're doing?" I was truly interested to hear what he would say. I knew instinctively that some boys just want to be fucked, and they'll do anything, including faking the submissive role, to get it. Although I had little doubt about this boy's sincerity after all that had happened so far, I wanted to hear it out loud. "Oh, yes, SIR! I will do anything you tell me to do! Just, please don't send me away. Even if you let me sit in a cage in the corner to be in the same room with you, don't make me leave! I will be your footstool again, SIR, or clean your house. Anything! Just tell me, beautiful and powerful master. Tell me and I will do it!" My new-self was flabbergasted at this outburst from the man before me. Old-me wa not surprised in the least, but seemed to fully expect the reaction based on a vast experience of similar interactions. The boy had totally given himself to me and was mine to do with as I pleased. The formalism of his speech made it impeccably clear that he now revered me and saw any service he could render as an act of holy devotion. These thoughts made my cock jump beneath the saliva-soaked denim. I knew I wanted to breed him, and make him mine. His admission only served to make me crueler and more abusive in my use of him, because I could, and he craved it. "Lick my boots, boy!" "Sir?" "I SAID FUCKING LICK MY BOOTS, FAGGOT!" With that, I bent over, placed my firm hand on the back of his head again, and maneuvered it to the floor and my right boot. "LICK." He dutifully began to lick. I thought it was amazing he even had the courage to lick a dirty boot, but old-me didn't think so, nor was he satisfied. "That's piss-poor, boy. Not how you lick a man's boot! Get that tongue going. I want to feel the pressure of it on my foot inside the boot. And cover every goddamned inch or you'll know what it means to feel some real disciplinary pain. I want to see it shining with your spit in the candlelight." The boy increased the pressure of his licking, and the feel of his pathetic tongue trying to reach me through the thick leather of the boots had me vocally encouraging and degrading him simultaneously. "Aw, yeah, son! That's how you lick a man's boots. You're a fucking faggot that was born to lick my boots, boy. Don't forget it!" "Yes, SIR!" he managed to get out in gasps between licks. "I WANNA HEAR YOU SAY IT, SON: I'M A FUCKING FAGGOT THAT WAS BORN TO LICK YOUR BOOTS, SIR! SAY IT!" I was yelling at the top of my lungs. Even though I live on five acres, I was sure the neighbors had probably heard that one. Old-me hoped they had. Immediately, in a high-pitched hurried stream of words he shouted, "I'm a fucking faggot that was born to lick your boots, most beautiful, handsome, and all deserving SIR!" The embellishment was unexpected, but very pleasing and I said so. "DAMN RIGHT, SON!" THAT'S WHAT I WANTED TO HEAR. NOW, OTHER BOOT!" It took a moment for the command to sink in, and I started to bend forward to enforce the order when he quickly jumped to the other side. "Good boy!" I roared, sinking back and puffing on my cigar in approval. He was learning. I was pleased. This one would be a good, long term project to train. And that thought, I knew, came from the old-me, who was used to identifying and sorting boys based on their abilities and potentials. After another few minutes of verbal encouragement mixed with abuse, I retargeted the boy again. "Crotch. Nuzzle." Without hesitation this time, the boy was back to the wet crotch, lathing it again with more of his spit. He didn't seem sure what to do with his hands, though. He just held them out to the side, apparently afraid to touch me, and it annoyed me. "What's wrong with your arms, boy?" He responded without removing his face from my crotch, "Nothing, SIR!" "Then why the hell are you holding them out there like some kind of rag doll?" He stopped nuzzling and looked up at me quizzically. "I don't dare touch you, SIR, without your permission." "Damn, good boy," I thought. "Learning fast and definitely a keeper." I was immensely pleased at this response, which further confirmed that he now regarded me quite appropriately as a godlike figure. I said out loud, "When nuzzling, you are permitted to reach up and feel my chest, or to feel my legs or boots. In fact, when you eventually service my cock, I'll expect you to damn well worship chest, belly, arms, balls, legs and boots with your hands while your mouth continuously pleasures me." "Yes, SIR!" he said, clearly excited at the prospect. "In fact, son, I think it's time for you two to meet," I said as I placed the cigar in mouth and reached down to unbutton the fly. I thought that my cock should be semi-erect and average length for the introduction. It responded to the thought in seconds, taking its new shape just as I exposed it. "Oh..." the boy gasped. He was wide-eyed and hypnotized by this display of pure manhood. "You like it, son?" "SIR, it is beautiful! Oh, Daddy! Let me worship and please you through it! Please?!" He had called me "Daddy." I wasn't going to object. We had already established my superiority, my worthiness to demand his worship, and now we were further establishing my role as mentor and father-figure. "We'll have to train you, son. It won't be easy, and you will be damaged unless I prepare you for it. Do you think my cock is large?" He slowly nodded his head, "Oh, yes, SIR! So perfect!" "It is only half hard, boy. I want you to see the full extent of your daddy's manhood, and you'll know why training will be important." With that, I extended my cock to full length, girth, and hardness. The new-me was as astonished as the boy. I had no idea I could achieve such dimensions! Until now, I had measured 7-inches in length and just under 6-inches in circumference. The fleshy column that now sprung from my loins was more than formidable. Without a ruler I couldn't be sure, but it was at least twice as long and half-again as big around as normal. Only the most trained of mouths and holes could hope to satisfy it in that form. The boy was clearly thinking the same thing. He turned white as a sheet, his face fell with dismay, but an expression still mixed with awe. I thought he would remark at the unexplained change in size, but any observation or comment was cut short by the dominating, hypnotic effect of the fully erect 14-inch monster cock. "Oh, SIR! You are a god, SIR! Your cock is a god-cock, SIR! Oh, fuck, what am I going to do, SIR? I want to suck it and service it so badly! I want to show you that I can be a good boy and bring you incredible pleasure as you deserve and demand, to have it in me, but it would kill me!" "Not necessary for you to die, boy. You'll learn to handle it over time," said the old-me with assurance. The new-me was not at all sure any man could take this phallus in its fully grown form, especially this boy of a man; but, then I had yet to learn about the transformative powers of my cum. Clearly, old-me had already taken this into account. "Sniff it, boy." I puffed on the cigar and sent smoke to enwreathe the pillar of flesh, the mushroom head of which rose as high as my sternum. The boy dutifully brought his nose closer and inhaled. "Good boy. Smell my god-cock!" He took several more deep breaths before I further commanded, "Now, kiss it. Up and down the shaft." Which he dutifully did. The feeling of his tender lips on the flesh of my rock hard fucker was creating tiny explosions of pleasure up and down that freakishly huge shaft, and I knew that this boy was going to work long and hard to fully satisfy my needs this evening. I was damn well going to make sure he did. "Now, I know you can't take it all, son, but just put the head of it into your mouth as far as you can. You'll gag, and I want that. It will help your body to understand just how inferior of a man you are to me. You need to feel and experience the physical reality of what your head and heart already know." Old-me was really well versed in how to cow a man quickly. The boy opened his mouth as wide as he could, but couldn't bring it down over the great domed head of my cock. Getting past it was impossible as long as I kept it in the fully engorged state. "Here, son. I'll help you." I placed my hand on the back of his neck, pressing down, while at the same time reducing the circumference of the shaft and glans until it slid tightly between his cracking lips. His eyes closed, he didn't witness the unnatural diminishment of my girth, but sighed contentedly at having accommodated me, though he didn't yet understand how he had done it. Slowly he advanced his painfully stretched lips, having to stand up and bend over slightly in order to align his mouth and throat with the near 90-degree angle of my cock. But he could take no more than an inch of my length before he began to gag and cough, and my cock twitched with pleasure on every vibration that emanated from his straining body. I laughed, hand on his head, pressing his head further onto my godlike appendage. I began to experience the distant desire to achieve a release, but I knew I wouldn't allow myself the luxury of it for some time yet. The boy dutifully continued in his impossible assignment. In spite of the amusement and sexual enjoyment his spasms provided, I finally said, "Alright, son. Back off of it." He pulled his head up and off the imposing fuck tool, leaving a string of thick spit between his lower lip and the head. "Well, son, how does it make you feel, trying to suck that cock?" "Very small. Very unworthy. Very puny, SIR. I'm surprised I could even get the head of it into my mouth." At this thought, he tilted his head slightly as if realizing something was amiss. Again with the formal style, which he clearly was getting off on using to interact with his new master, he continued: "Since I can't bring you the pleasure you deserve with my pathetic mouth, I beg you to take pleasure from my ass, instead, even though I know it will likely kill me. I would die very happy knowing you had received the satisfaction you are due, and that your god-cock had found enjoyment from my body, even if only for a few moments." I was moved by his devotion, and decided I would also adopt the stilted, formal style of communication he had initiated. It seemed proper. Old-self clearly found it appropriate to the situation. "Again, I say 'not necessary,' boy. I will moderate the dimensions of my cock to suit the situation, as I have already done twice and you failed to notice. Your cock has a mind of its own, but mine is always under my control. Over time you will be able to take the full extent of my godhood." Again, new-me didn't understand why I said this, but it felt right. And, immediately, I willed my cock to a 7-inch by 5-inch slightly larger-than-average dick that the boy could manage, though still with a great deal of effort. His eyes flew open in shock as he saw my penis diminish on cue. "Fuck, SIR! How did you do that?!!" He was truly awestruck now. "Because I am, as you have already acknowledged, a FUCKING GOD." Then, with cigar in mouth, I abruptly stood up from my chair, causing the boy to topple onto his back, nearly missing the mirror. As he looked up at me, I struck my most impressive muscular double-biceps pose, bringing my cock back to full size and heavily drawing on the cigar to release thick, billowing clouds for added effect. Looking down on him with an imperious expression through the dense smoke, I said loudly and flatly: "WORSHIP ME." I held the pose and produced more smoke, growling deeply at the pleasure I felt in displaying my superiority and the effect it produced. The boy recovered to get back on all four knees, head down between my boots, mumbling, "Yes, my master! Yes, my god! Use me, my master! I will be and do anything you want me to, master, just let me worship and serve you!" I continued to hold my pose and smoke, listening to his words of worship and praise, and his heartfelt request to take him into my service, and I was moved to do just that. I would make him mine, and he would be the first of many, though I didn't understand that at the time. Restoring my cock to the size he could manage, I relaxed my pose, tousled his hair, and sat down. The fabric of my jeans was constraining to me, even though the fly was open. I also wanted the boy to get the full picture of my physical superiority, which included my massive legs. "Let's get these jeans off, son," I rumbled. "Remove my boots, first. They zip on the inside." It took a few moments for these words to register, but the boy dutifully chose a boot and searched for the zipper. Finding it, he pulled it down to the base and began pulling the boot off. It was a more difficult chore than he had surmised. "Harder than you thought it'd be, huh, son? I'm a big man, so it takes a good bit of strength to manage my footwear - especially my boots. Just pull straight out and you'll have better success." He took my advice and the boot was soon off. He was about to set it aside, when I caught him. "Smell it. Inside. Deep." He opened the top of the boot like a Halloween treat bag to look inside and tentatively sniffed. I leaned forward and grabbed the back of his head in my right hand and the bottom of the boot in my left, forcing them together. "DEEP, SON! Smell me!" He inhaled deeply and sighed. Then he took several more draughts before reluctantly setting the boot to the side. "Not too far away, son. It goes back on in a minute. Now the other one." After repeating the same routine on the other boot and setting it aside, I stood up briefly to let my jeans slide down to my feet. I was wearing no underwear, anticipating having him suck me off tonight. My cock sprung forward in its limited yet semi-rigid configuration. My quadriceps and glutes filled his view from his knee-level vantage point. He looked up at me, now mostly naked in the flickering candle light except for my hat, leather bracelet and socks, and said "Oh, fuuuuuuck.... Oh, fuuuuuuck!" I sat back down as he regained his composure and slid the garment over and off of my feet. "Fold them. Set them aside." And he did. "Now, boots back on." And he quickly and dutifully replaced them, albeit with a great deal of effort, and pausing ever so slightly to let his hands wander up the extent of my calves and thighs. "Now come closer, son, on your knees." He took the submissive position between my naked legs, boots on either side of his shins and I stiffened my cock. Then, I put my hand on the back of his head and pulled him down onto it. "Suck, son. Take your time. There's no hurry." As I gently pushed into the confines of his sweet mouth, he began to suck so tenderly and so purposefully that I was launched into a state of sheer ecstasy. Although the dimensions did not change, my cock achieved rock hard firmness as my sweet boy made love to it. His worship, his sacrifice of bodily exertion, and the look of earnest devotion on his face as he labored to please me made me feel like a god, indeed. I luxuriated in the knowledge of my superiority over not just him, but any man I might choose. Then I heard old-me giving orders to change the boy's technique. "Up and down the shaft, boy. You're sucking cock, not just nibbling on the head." Dutifully, the boy began moving his lips up and down the length of my swollen member. I had thought he was doing a good job, but now the pleasure more than doubled. Old-me knew how to work a boy well. "Good, son. That's it. Just like that for now. Don't forget those nips!" By this time, my cigar was nearly a nub and the glass of bourbon was empty. With my cock fully engaged in the boy's care, his eager fingers tweaking my nips, caressing my big chest and belly, I unwrapped another cigar, cut the end, and lit it, then poured some fresh liquor. Sighing contentedly, I settled back a little in the chair to resume my reverie as the boy continued his service. "Fuck yeah, son...." I rumbled lazily, "...that's how you do it. Just like that." And for the next 30 minutes, I was not inclined to change a thing. The boy sucked. I smoked and drank. The pleasure was intense yet sustainable. I could have gone for hours, but he was clearly beginning to tire, so I said, "Ok, son, let's pick up the pace a little. Faster, but not much." And he did as ordered. The change in tempo again heightened the pleasure, which I thought wasn't possible, but still wasn't enough. After a few minutes, I started fucking his face instead of letting him simply suck. He became a receptacle of pleasure. His teeth scraped against my mighty cock as I viciously raped his beautiful orifice. I was breathing and sweating heavily, and I could tell that an immense load was building up inside me. Although I now knew that I could control my orgasm and have it at any time I chose, it didn't mean I wanted to defer it indefinitely. Far from it - I wanted to release my seed into this boy and take ownership of him for good. That is exactly how the thought entered my mind, and it seemed very strange: taking ownership, with absolute certainty, forever. This certainty that, by feeding the boy cum, I would irreversibly own him did not make sense to the new-me. Old-me was, of course, quite comfortable with it. Then the idea of owning the boy forever scared me, because of the responsibility it would entail. But old-me knew that the boy would rather live owned by me than not, even if it meant receiving my seed just this one time. As I mulled these thoughts and ferociously ravaged his mouth, the image in the mirror drew my attention. I saw me, the unassailably impassioned, insanely masculine leather musclegod, cigar aflame, smoke pouring from his bearded mouth, lustfully using his property for its intended purpose. His powerful thrusts were sure and intentional, and the look of intense bliss on his handsomely mature face as he looked out of the mirror and back at me showed that he was being served as he was accustomed, in the manner that was due a god of his magnificence. In contrast, the boy was harshly used, but hardly a mere accessory. Submitting to the will of his master, unable to smile due to the nature of his service, he nonetheless exuded contentment in his posture and motions as he provided the pleasure he knew his god could justly demand from him. I imagined what it would be like to enter the boy's ass and fuck him, depositing my superior seed directly into his bowels. Cigar clenched between my teeth, his ass exposed as he bent over my chair, offering up his warm, wet hole to his god, who had every right to take and enjoy it. The cock enlarged to its full extent, plunging beyond his tight sphincter and into depths of the fleshy cavity beyond. The drive to pound him, fuck him, use him, teach him, and even love him as one would a devoted and faithful pet. The moment of release, him yelling beneath me as he reached his own puny orgasm, followed by my own roar of satisfaction at breeding him. And I saw, too, a vision of how his cells would begin to change, the process that would rewrite his DNA with my own, to better serve his god and master. I fully understood who and what I was, and what the boy was, and how our relationship was good and right. This image was so hot, so perfect, so exactly what I wanted that I made the decision to cum at that moment - the fucking would eventually follow, but for now I wanted to seal the boy's fate as my property. I wanted other boys. I wanted as many as I could get. I wanted to own them and use them and teach them to do the same within the limits of what they were capable. "CALL IT OUT, BOY!" I suddenly yelled. "CALL OUT MY CUM, SON!" The boy began to moan and wail while my cock continued to pound his mouth. The added vibrations put me over the edge, now that I had allowed it. With a growing rumble that became a sudden roar, I went rigid with my hand holding the boy's head down on my cock, and the cigar lodged firmly between my teeth. And then I came. I had never come like this. The spasms seemed endless. My roar was sustained and filled with animal lust, and the satisfaction of that lust. The boy at first tried to disengage from my cock, but my hand gave him no options. Then, as my semen pumped directly down his throat, he realized he must swallow or drown in it, so he swallowed. Cum was spitting from his nose as he struggled to keep up with the flow. Finally, the stream waned and I sank back into the chair breathing heavily, to recover from the sudden release of so much energy. I still held him down on the cock and he was breathing heavily through his nose now, with thick white globs of cum still spitting from his nostrils and dangling from the corners of his mouth. I released his head, but he didn't try to disengage. Instead, he resumed sucking my still hard cock, moaning softly to himself, and working to recover as much cum as he could. It was obvious he relished the taste and wanted more. I now knew how it would affect him, and why he would relish it and want more. The transformation would take many months, and it would become more profound the more I fed or fucked him. His chest would deepen. His beard, thicken. Voice, deepen. Height, increase. His mouth and ass would become more flexible and better adapted to service my cock at full size. Parts of me would be reborn in him, my son. After recovering from the explosion of cum and energy, the boy instinctively went to the first position I had taught him - face to the floor kneeling between my boots - and waited. "Well done, son," I said, tousling his hair while blowing more cigar smoke over and around him, enveloping him like a tangible cloak. "I am yours, SIR. I belong to You. Please use me!" And I acknowledged him. "Yes, you're mine, son. And, yes, I will use you, and teach you to be more suitable for my service." I handed him a small towel from beneath the table at my side. "Wipe down, dress up, and go home. We'll stay in touch. Dismissed." I went back to smoking and enjoying my bourbon as if he no longer were in the room. He quietly dressed as instructed and left. ***** That was the first of many similar encounters that saw me quickly grow into and reclaim the abilities I had acquired in recent lives. I also learned that, with every ejaculation, I recharged to be even more powerful, more strong, more muscular, more in-tune with myself and my boys than I had been before. The changes were very subtle and only noticeable over many months and years, but over time, I was transformed further into the fully matured musclegod I am today. But physical size and masculine features aren't the full extent of what I have become. Stamina has increased. My endurance seems endless. Although I have the face of a brutally handsome older man, my body doesn't seem to age. Disease and sickness are distant memories. And I've learned to love. It's new this time around, I think. Until now, my lives focused on achieving superiority and learning to wield it without question. Now I am experiencing the new dimension of caring for my boys, cultivating them, raising them up from the status of mere men. Certainly, the physical transformation brought about by the peculiar characteristics of my ejaculate is unusual, even miraculous. But "training" is more than just restructuring genes, teaching protocol, and drilling skills pertaining to sexual and domestic service. It is much more about touching the boy's soul, evoking a deep and devoted love response, putting me in the center of his life, and him being thankful for any involvement I may have in his, even if only a one-time encounter. In this life, I find that I don't like the idea of forcing someone to love me - that seems inhumane. And though I may be superior, the compassion that has evolved inside me would never coerce a boy to love me, although none I have ever engaged has failed to do so. The truth is that any man I claim comes to me willingly and happily. Once he experiences me, sees my superiority first hand, and I breed him, he's mine. His only desire is to satisfy my desires, make me proud perhaps as a leather daddy himself, or just see me glance down at him as he serves me and say "Well done, son!"
  7. FREaky

    Antialpha Part 4

    Hello, here is the fourth and last installment. Sorry it took a while; real life sometimes has to take precedence. Hope you all enjoy this conclusion chapter. - Frank. Antialpha Part 4 By F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2656-antialpha/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2667-antialpha-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2753-antialpha-part-3/ Early in the morning, Bo began to awaken very, very slowly. He began to hear some things, whispers, quiet movement about his apartment long before his eyes and his mind opened and was awake enough to take everything in. As he lie there still semi-asleep, he tried to figure out if he was still in the same little rented apartment Mr. Ogle had told him about and if he was in the same bed. He also tried to figure out if what he thought were his last few days were nothing but a dream, a nightmare in some deep comatose kind of slumber. He moved his body slightly. Primarily just his hands and his feet. Doing so still sent signals to him that he was huge, gigantic even, and that his body was extremely heavy, not just because of being very tall either. His hands and feet felt like they stretched on, almost for several feet, he thought. However, he fit in the bed. His feet weren't finding the end of the mattress and he was pretty sure when he collapsed last night he was damn near a foot longer than the mattress was. But there was something odd about the mattress, too. Somewhere about midway to the top of his calves there was a hump...a line....a break in the mattress? As if there were two sections to it? Finally his mind was awake enough, Bo decided he needed to try and get up and figure out what was going on, what he needed to do. He opened his eyes and tried to sit up propped up on his elbows. This small act left him a little dizzy. "Oh!... shhhh sshhhh shhhh, sit back, Mr. Ainsworth. Here, let me prop up some pillows for you so you can sit up as you sit back. You will need to take it easy for a bit, you've been out for a couple of days, maybe three or four, so you're going to be a bit weak. Especially after your growth spurt." Bo looked at Mr. Ogle his doorman from his real apartment complex and looked down at his arms, forearms, and hands. His upper arms were probably bigger round than Mr. Ogle's waist and his hands look like they could palm Mr. Ogle's head single handedly without any problem. Bo began to sob a little bit as he looked down at his barreling, hairy pectorals, that blocked all view of the rest of his body, except perhaps for the rising peaks of covers way far away at the end of the bed caused by his massive puppies that were his feet. "I'm a freak...my life is over... how am I ever going to..." "Shhhh shhh shhhhh... Mr. Ainsworth, everything will be alright. When we couldn't wake you on the what was the third day, the day we let ourselves into this apartment and found you, I took the liberty of getting things arranged. I don't know how things happened as they did for you to become the...massive man-mountain you are now, but I could recognize you by your face still, and I knew you would need a bit of help getting adjusted to your new life. "We came in here and found you, semi lying on the bed, legs and feet dangling off the ends. The sheets were covered in sweat and there was something in a pool near your crotch. It wasn't excrament, nor seminal fluid, but it did look biological, but it had completely dried and become inert. So, we managed to hoist you this way and that, get those bed sheets out from under you and I took them to the incinerator and burned them. Then we built a temporay extension for the bed so you could, at least lengthwise, lie comfortably on the bed. After than we made some new sheets and after pushing and pulling and rolling you about this way and that, got the bed made, brought in some very big and sturdy pillows and got you set up to rest properly. We then brought in some people who took measurements and set about to order you some new clothes, which you were going to desperately need." "You keep saying, we. Who else is there that is helping you." "That would be the gentleman who is in the kitchen right now preparing your breakfast. He says he knows how to cook a 'big man's meal.'" "Stop saying that!" "Why? Mr. Ainsworth, there is nothing you can do. You certainly can't shrink back down again, so you're just going to have to accept this new size. And you will need to acclimate yourself to it very well. You can't walk through doorways like most people, for that matter like most tall people you can't even simply duck, you're far too broad in the shoulders, back, chest, and lats to do that, and that doesn't even count your arms. The amount of muscle you have on you makes you so heavy, you'll have to check every chair someone offers you to sit in, and just know right off the bat anything made of wicker is off limits." "Ooooh." "And if your strength is anything comparable at all to the size of your muscles, you'll have to be careful when being jovial amongst friends. A simple slap on the back from you could send an average man lurching forward a couple of feet." "BUT I'M A TWINK! I'M A BOTTOM! I don't want to be a hulking figure!" "I'm sorry Mr. Ainsworth, but at 7' 6" tall, 780 lbs, size 26 shoe, and upper arms that are 38.25" around ... cold ...you simply are no longer a twink. You are anything but, and unless you plan on killing yourself, which as dense as your muscle fibers seem to be I doubt you can get either a bullet let alone a knife to penetrate to be successful at that, you are simply going to have to adapt and cope." "How? My livelihood was being a bottom. Who wants to bottom with son of hulk? How am I going to make my living, earn presents..." "I think I can help you with that..." Looking up at the doorway startingly, Bo saw a familiar face standing there with a tray piled to over flowing with pancakes, fruit, ham stakes, and shakes of some kind. The amount of food piled on there had to weigh and incredible amount, so it couldn't be some average let alone small man who was holding that tray so steadily. It wasn't. It was what Bo would once have considered a pretty tall and built man, around 6' 3" in height, about 245 - 255lbs, medium length brown hair, big hazel puppy dog eyes, gorgeous smile. It was Jessie. "Hey... uhm..." "It's Jessie." "Jessie...what are you doing here?" "I had to find out what those men did to my date didn't I? Even if you were considering me a one night stand, still would've been rude to simply walk away and think, 'Oh, well. He's been kidnapped.' and done nothing." "I appreciate the concern, but how can you help me out with...with... with this!" and Bo raised up both his arms and did double bi pose, sitting up in bed. Jessies eyes widened slightly and lit up like a Christmas tree. "Well, do you like to act?" "What? ... I guess, I could. I never really auditioned for anything in my life because I was too short. Now, I'd be too big." "Depends upon what kidn of role you're playing. With a little bit of training, I think you might be able to make more money than you were before, much more money and as for the personal side of what you want..." And Jessie leaned in over the piled tray of food and kissed Bo fully on the lips. He then sat up, looking at Bo, fumbled with his pants button and zipper and then hoisted out a floppy python of an appendage that began to lengthen and grow and thicken and rise and harden until it looked positively huge. Bo stared at it wide-eyed, semi smiling. "Fourteen inches. My dad wasn't a horse, but was at least a donkey. Compared to you that is. Which if you'd care to know, has grown to a terrifying but oh so scarily sexy 22 inches long when erect." "Twenty-two!...." "Shhhhhhh... If you allow me to help you... if you trust me, I think we can guaruntee to satisfy your monetary needs - and then some - and your personal desires as well. You see, I love twinks... oh yeah...usually because they're bottoms. They love to take it and the bigger it is the better they want to take it. However, I am at just my mere fourteen inches overly endowed, I could find a lot of guys to take it, so my fantasy has always been to find a man bigger than I am. Bigger and stronger. That way I'm pretty sure he could take my cock and my rough sex and it wouldn't hurt him in the slightest. We seem to hit it off really well the other night at the club, even beyond sexual talk. I really liked you. I really...really like you in this hulking form right now.... any harder and my cock may grow." And Jessie laughed a bit. "So, if you'd care to, maybe we can strike up a real relationship, I can give you everything you want as a bottom, and you can fulfill my fantasies as a top." "But how do we take care of my monetary needs. How will I pay for stuff, earn a living?" "Leave that to me...." ***************************************************************************** [PRIVATE ROOM SHOW STARTING IN 3......2.......1.......DING!] "Alright...is everyone logged in? If not, too bad you miscreant midgets, as you're locked out right......NOW!" [DING! ROOM CLOSED FOR PRIVATE VIEWING ONLY. ONLY PREPAID VIPS MAY NOW ACCESS IN MIDDLE OF SESSION] "It's time to see what a real man does! OOOOMPH! You all like these? You like these guns? Fuck, these aren't guns... these are howitzers! Battleship canons, boys! You all wish you could have arms like these. But no one can! I'm Too....FUCKING.....HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGE! "Why the hell is the world so small? Look at this door way. What the fuck? the frame only comes up to my chin! Too fucking short! The width of the frame only somes out to my chest...if that! Can't walk straight through. Well I could, but I'd take the frame and hald the side walls out if I did. It doesn't accomodate my arms, my shoulders, my lats. Who makes doors like this? This is a friggin' house for a child!" knock knock knock... "What was that? Sounded almost like a mouse in the wall or something. One of you milksops trying to come in and see me? SOMEONE KNOCKING ON MY DOOR? KNOCK LIKE A FUCKIN' MAN IF YOU WANT IN!" Knock Knock... "I SAID KNOCK LIKE A FUCKING MAN!" KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "That's more like it! Let me get that door!" Keeeeeruuuuunccccch! "Oh, fuckin shit! What the hell do they make doors out of now a days? Paper?" A young man is standing in the doorway. He has taken a step back and is clearly doing a double take upon seeing Bo and all his size, and now his strength as he's just accidentally ripped the door off the hinges. "Don't stand their gauking, lil boy, come in and introduce yourself." "uhmm hmmmm... hi... I'm uh...I'm....Caleb..." "Speak up! You are a man, aren't you?" "a-haha ha ha huh huh uhm...yeah... I'm... I'M CALEB." "Nice to meet you Caleb. I'm Bo. You'll meet my Bo staff later. So, you came to meet a giant tonight, huh?" "yesss..." "What?!" "YES, SIR!" "Oooooh, sir... I like you... you know how to treat an alpha male! Let's get to know each other first. Here... you sit down in my chair. A real man's chair... STURDY! STRONG! and I'll sit in this.... you sure this isn't a high chair with the platter missing?" CRRRRRRACKCRUMBLE! "FUCK! That chair was weak! Couldn't even sit in it for more than a second. What the hell do they make for you small boys? Here... I'll just sit on the floor. Huh....even sitting on the floor I think my head still reaches where yours is sitting in my chair. You supposedly aren't a small boy though are you?" "N..nn... no, sir." "You're supposedly average aren't you?" "Five...five foot eleven, sir." "Five-eleven...good size...good size... and you look like you have some kind of build, some kind of musculature about you." "I'm...I'm a gymnast..." "You're a gymnast... will have some decent size to you then... what are your upper arms?" "Six...sixteen..." "Sixteen... give us a gun show... go on! Raise 'em up there, Caleb. That's it... not bad... not bad... nice softball kind of peak forming there... but now these... OOOOOOMPH! These are the fuckin' matterhorns right here, boy! Dwarf your arm and your head at the same time." "Uh-huh! ooooh..." "What's a matter? Do these impress you? Not nearly as small as your little pop guns there. Go ahead and touch 'em... go on.... REACH FOR 'EM!" Tremblingly the young man puts his hands over Bo's massive arms and tries to squeeze and feel them up, but can make no dent in the marble to dimond like hardness of Bo's upper arms. "Oooooh OH! UH!...." "Caleb, you alright? What's wrong? Do you..... ha...hahahaha....HAHAHAHAHA! Lil boy as already stained himself?" "Sir...sorry, it's just.... sooo huge!" "Of course it's huge... because I am huge. Stand up! See, look at you...all five foot eleven of you and you come up to.... turn and face the mirror as I can't see anything past this pec shelf. And you.. the top of your head...doesn't even quite come up to my pecs do they? There's about an inch or so of room between your head and my pecs. Kick off your shoes...just kick them off over there in that corner... let me get these sandles off... Now place your foot next to mine. Whatchu think about that?" "Shit! Your feet are ginormous, sir!" "Size 26. What size shoe you wear?" "Eleven...sir." "Eleven... isn't that a kid's size? Look at that... I mean my foot...looks almost half a foot longer than yours! Put your foot in my sandle, how does that feel to be in a real man's shoe?" "It...it's heavy." "It's not heavy... it's only heavy to you cause you're so small! You bring extra clothes to wear for afterwards?" "Yes..." "Ok then... first hand exchange... put your hand up to mine... yeah... palm base to palm base... look at that... tiny, tiny hand. Haooooumph! Look at that.. I've closed my fingers over your hand. Mine could just swallow your hands up. Ok... take off your shirt and hand to me... let me take... hmmmph.....er.....see if I can..... when you're this huge, it's sometimes difficult to take your shirt up unless .... er....ah....unless...hooo hoooo hoooo WHooooo... unless it's a button down! AHHHH!" "Oh my gawd!" "What?" "You...you're...abs...lats... chest..." "Hmmmm like the feel of that... hmmmm yeah...run your fingers through the crevices of my abs and my obliques. Hmmm yeah feel the wings that are my lats and back....." "You're....uh...oh....just a......Oh!...." "You ok, Caleb?" "Just a wall, sir... uhhhhhnnnnnnnfffff." "Caleb, did your stain spot just get bigger?" "uhh...uhhhhuh....." "Well, I guess you can't help it, being in the presence of an Alpha Male God! OOOOOOMPH! HERRRRRRRRRE'S A CRAB SHOT FOR YOU!" "Ooooohh fuuuuuuuuck!" "Whoa! Easy there, Caleb. I've got you.. don't pass out yet. More to come. Hmmmmm yeah....run your hands over my abs and through all that hair. But first, put my shirt on." "Uhm...it fits like.... like a dress on me.... hangs down to my knees, the short sleeves hang to the middle of my forearms....the neck hole is trying to slip off my shoulders.... damn.... you are one big dude..." "YEP! Meanwhile, let's try on your shirt....arm goes through here...." tear..rip....RIP....RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaaha...look at that, Caleb... my forearm busted your shirt sleeve wide open. Can I even get this thing on?" RIP! RIP! RIP! RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaha NO! I tried to get both my arms in and through and I simply pulled and tore the shirt in half. Its sleeves couldn't take my forearms and no way it could ever stretch over my shoulders, back, lats, and chest. See, folks! This is what I have to put up with. Things they say are average clothing is like baby to toddler size, extra larges aren't even large, what's a real man supposed to do? Alright, shuck your pants and lets try those.... .... .... What's wrong, Caleb?" "Uhmmm your pants... I can't pull them up... the crotch hits my crotch and I still have like a foot of fabric past my feet to pull up." "Well then lower them and try stepping into just one leg. ... ... ...Is that better?" "Uhmmm...ooooh.....I can fit... I can fit and almost move and walk in just one leg of your pants." "What happens if you pull them all the way up?" "The waist band comes all the way up to my chest." "Does it now? My you are tiny!" "No...you're... you're huge... a giant..." "Well, let's try on your pants.... first... I want to see.... let me pull these pants, one leg up my arm.... Oooh....calve area is getting a little tight there around my forearm....hmmmm hrrrrrrk.... hmmm just got it.... Ooooh man... your waist is a tight, tight fit around around my upper arm.... I wonder... HmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmRRRRRRRAAAAUUUGH!" POP ZIIIIIIING TICK TICK "HAHAHA LOOK AT THAT! My upper arm, popped the button off your waist band, and I think broke the zipper, and split part of the thigh seam on your pants too. Let's see what happens when I try to put the other leg on over one of my legs instead of my arm..." crr...crrr..crrr ccrr crrrr RRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "WHOA! DID YOU SEE HOW THAT SEAM JUST BURST APART? I DIDN'T EVEN GET IT PAST MY CALVE! What you think about that, Caleb?... Caleb? Whatchu staring at, Caleb?" "y...y...your....your package, sir...." "Oh... that.... let me cup that for you! Hmmmmm yeah... had to make home made underwear to accomodate my body and my cock and ball size. You like that anaconda of mine, Caleb?" "It's.... it's so huge... sir..." "Why don't you go ahead and feel it? Yeah... that's it take that small hand of yours and caress it while it's all balled up. It's so big even your hand feels tiny next to it doesn't it? Go ahead...pull down my undies. Let's take a look at that thing." "OH MY GAWD!" "What?!" "That's.... (gulp)....monsterous... that's huge!" "It ain't even erect yet. It's as flaccid as it can me, soft, and pliable." "H...h...h.h...how big is it?" "What? Right now? sixteen inches." "SIXTEEN....sixteen inches..that's that's too..." "No, don't say that yet... go on and rub it.. caress it... now that you have it uncovered. Feel free to play with my massive balls too. Hmmmmm yeah... that's it.... OOOOh that feels so gooood." "It's... uhm... it's getting bigger..." "Yeah... it does that when it becomes aroused. Real man sized dick that gets even more manlier when turn on." "It's getting thicker! .... and longer! Oh my gawd!" "Yeah....keep working it... let it out...let grow.... and Grow....and GROW! Oooooh yeeeeeah! There... ahhhh there it... ISSSSSSSsssssssssssssss hmmmm it's totally rock hard now." "So...fucking huge....that can....that can't go.." "Hmmmm yeah...all the way up to it's muscular veiny marblized twenty-two inch size." "Twenty...gasp....hoooo..two....oh nooo..." "Yes, you paid for everything.... which means you get to experience that. But first... how big is your cock?" "seven..." "What was that?" "SEVEN! Uhm aha...seven...inches...sir." "And that's supposedly starting to get up there... but it's nothing compared to my meat log now, is it?" "Uhm no... no, sir..." "But you're worried and wonderin' aren't you. Well, you can earn my respect and a chance to get out of what you paid for, if you can bench some of my weight. Over there are several weight benches. One has my maximum bench press weight, one has one half of my bench press weight, the next has one fourth my bench weight, and the last has one sixteenth... if you can bench press one of those for me, you'll be out of the last part of the contract. Let's see what you can do.... "Hmmm starting off with the heaviest....come on, now you know you could do that.... down to one half....nope, no good... up to one forth now.....still not a go.... now you're down to one sixteenth.... oooh... the bar is kind of moving... his arms are shaking....the bar is rising... starting to rise more...up...up...up! OOOOh.... don't worry I've gotcha... I've gotcha! Oh, Caleb... you almost had it. You almost got that last set lifted. Must be around just what your maximum weight might be with a few more pounds of muscle.... Sorry, Caleb... drop your underwear and assume the position on the bed.... are we ready now? He we go.... feel that?" "OOOh that feels so huge!" "That's just my cock head rimmin' your hole... but now... in we gooooooo." "AAAUGH! ACK! OOOOH! GAWD! FUCK!" "Ohhh maaaaan what a tight ass! You sure you're not a virgin?" "Toooo much....sir.... " "I'm not even a fourth of the way in... you can surely take at least half? Like sooooooo." "AAAAAACK! MOTHER FUCK! SONOFABITCH! YOURDICKISHUGE!" "What was that? I didn't understand you, maybe a little more?" "SHIT! I SAID....UGH! ....HUH....HUH.... YOUR COCK....OOOOOH....IS......HUH....GIANORMOUS!" "Hmmmm yeah.... ok, we'll ease up on you a little bit... mark it off only on the half way point...and hmmmmm oooooh fuuuuuck...go to town from there...." "AAAAI OOOOH OOOOO HUUUUHGMFFFF (GULP -GASP) FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK SHIT DAMN OOOOOOO AAAAHUHHHHH SO....FRICKIN.....BIG!" "HMmmmm YEAH IT IS! A REAL ALPHA MALE'S COCK! How's your's doing? Should we help give it a rub?" "OOOOHH STT TT T T T TOP!" "Yes, I'm topping your tight bottom ass." "NO NO ST TT ST STOP RUBBING MY C-AAAAUWWCK! (PANT GASP) SO.... HUGE....FUCKIN ASS SPLITTING!" "Oh, no...need to rub you so you climax too, Caleb." "AAAAH GAUGH! UH-HUH HMMMMMMNFFFFF HOOOOOOO OOOOHHHH SHIT! AAAAAUGH AUGGH AUUUGH AUUUGH!" "What are you convulsing for? You can't be having an orgasm, nothing is coming out? Have you already started dry cumming? Damn! You need a pair of big boy balls like me! Hmmmm I think ....hoooo .... I'm ready...let me show you..." POP! "AAUUUUUUUUGH!" "Ok.... HHMMMMM UHHHHGH HOOOOO YEAH! BUILDING UP!....AND UP!...CLIMAX COMING! FROM YOUR TIGHT...... ASAAAAAAAAUUUH ASS..ASSS. STROKING MY SCHLONG....OOOOH FEW MORE ....HOOOO HUH MORE...MmmMORE SST ST TROKES....STROKES.....STROOO (SWALLOW) and....AND....AAAAAAAND! .... .... ...... HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGH HU! HOOOOO! HEEEEE! HUUUUU FUUUUUUCK!" The first volley lands on Caleb's chest coasting it completely, the second hits him square between the eyes covering his face and seeping into his hair. Volley three strikes his chest again, sending the pool cascading over Caleb's shoulders and down into his abs, where the fourth volley strikes and begins coating the cobblestones. Six, seven, eight, nine, ten volleys continue streaming forth until Caleb is completely coated from head to crotch and part of his thighs. He is coughing, and spewing up some of the cum which he has inhaled as he lies gasping on the bed from his encounter. "And THAT! Is what a REAL SIZED MAN NEEDS to satisfy his urges! AUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Picking up the lowest weight of barbells, he curls them and then begins to bend the bar till it forms a nice little arch. The scene begins to fade to black with Caleb passed out on the bed, his face half contorted in pain the other half in a smile, while Bo's cock begins to become slightly smaller, hang limp, and thus dribble a pool of cum onto the floor.... [sESSION HAS ENDED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING THE BEHEMOTH BO FOR ANOTHER ENCOUNTER IN TOO SMALL A WORLD TOO SMALL OF PARTNERS TODAY. PLEASE CHECK THE SCHEDULE FOR NEXT LIVE CAM APPEARANCE. DING] ***************************************************************************** "Hello, lover.... that was fuckin' amazing?" "Really?" "I'm fuckin all boned over on it. I Think you made close to like twenty grand this evening." "Is Caleb going to be alright?" "Yeah.. he's fine. The doctors have looked him over. You went in that one time a little over 14 inches on him, that actually tore his anus a small amount, but it won't require stitches or a hospital stay; he just won't be able to have sex with anyone for a few months." "Oh man..." "Don't knock yourself out over it. It's all listed in the contract he signed off on and you didn't go to the sixteen inch mark... he's not incapacitated. He'll be alright. In the meantime... are you completely worn out?" "No.... I mean... I don't think I could spew spoo again so soon, but I'm not really tired at all?" "Good...because...that really got me horny..." "Jessie?...." "Very horny....for my hung hulk and his muscular ass..." Pinch "JESSIE!" "Come on....get in our bed...." "Hey! S...stop.. .stop...SS SSTOP! Stop fingering my hole!" "No... I want it...now!" "ooooohhhh.... ooooh.... Jessssssie...." "Take the robe off lover..." Bo, practically rips the terry cloth robe off of his Herculean sized frame, walks backwards and falls onto the bed... "Do you want me to flip over?" "No... raise them legs up....now put them down...Hmmmm yeah.... I love to grab onto those huge fucking quads and grapple with the hamstrings as I plu-UHHHHHNGE...nge..." "OOOOOH! JESSIE! FUCK!" "Plunge into your tight, muscular assssssss...... Oooooh yeah...take it....take it all! Take all of my fourteen inch cock!" "OOOOohhh GAWD YESSS! MY BIG BOY! MY MAN! OOOOH FUCK! AUUUUGH OH! OH! OH!" "HMMMMM SHIT YEAH....WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM!" "OOOOH HUUH HUH HUH I...I..." "I SAID, 'WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM?! MY CUM BOWL! MY SPERM RESERVOIR!'" "oooOOOOOOOOH OOOH! I AM! I AM! I'M YOUR BOTTOM BOY!" "WHO ARE YOU?" "AAAU AAAU AUUUU I.... I.... I AM BO THE BOTTOM BOY OF JESSIE!" "And don't..." "HUH!" "YOU!" SMACK! of the ass... "AAAACK! HAHAHAHAHAAHA" "FORGET IT!" "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!"
  8. Guest

    The Flexorcist (20)

    Twenty Sean awoke from a dreamless sleep by the feeling of a hand roaming his once muscular, now bony chest. He slowly opened his eyes, blinking a few times to adjust to the light and smiled at his roommate. His now meager pencil dick started to fill with blood as Keith’s frail hands pinched his little nipples. “Why didn’t we give in to our feelings when we were still big? Imagine what incredible sex we would have had exploring each other’s hard, pumped muscles”, Sean said as he dragged his roommate on top of him and devoured his lips in a long kiss. Keith returned the kiss, feelings of bliss racing through him as his 10 pound bigger friend dominated his weak 90 pound frame. His own cock hardening instantly as his hands roamed his roommate’s slender back. Sean broke the kiss and looked down. He smiled as he noticed his own pathetic 3 incher out-sizing his friend’s 2.5 inch cock. He slid down, licking his roommate’s nipples and positioned his hard cock against the skinny ass. Keith grunted a pleasure filled groan as the head of Sean’s cock entered his ass. He clenched it reflexively and he felt his heartbeat in his ears as the three inches of his friend’s cock slid inside him. Sean moaned softly as his cock was milked by Keith’s clenching ass. He grabbed his buddy’s sides and began thrusting in and out. Keith’s grunts and hard 2.5 incher smacking against his feeble 4-pack, encouraged him to up his pace. A loud knock on the door chased the erotic atmosphere. Before Keith or Sean could react a large man entered, closed the door and sat down next to them on the bed. A quizzical look filled Logan’s face as he noticed the position of the two small boys underneath the sheets. “Should I come back later? I didn’t know you guys would be in the middle of euhm… things”, he said. The quarterback’s deep voice rumbled through the two skinny boy’s bodies. “We euhm… were…”, Sean mumbled his face reddening with each passing second. He quickly withdrew from Keith and turned over on his back to face the big athlete. “Guys, it’s okay. It’s not like I didn’t notice how you guys look at each other last time I was here. I figured you were into each other. Lots of people experiment at our age. Last week I stepped in on two wrestlers in the shower. They were.. well, you guys get my point”, Logan said folding his arms in front of his meaty chest. The two small boys’ cocks hardened at the display of Logan’s meaty 25 inch arms, clearly tenting the sheets. “You’re not only into each other, I see”, Logan reacted, bouncing his pecs under his skintight shirt. Sean and Keith reddened completely and looked down, steeling glances at the bouncing pecs. Logan laughed. “Don’t be ashamed, guys. Several of my teammates stare at me when I’m changing in the locker room. A few rookies even got hard as I passed them in the shower. I’m not into guys but I see it as a compliment. I’ve worked hard to build my body to 320 pounds of ripped beef. See”, he said and flexed his right arm. Sean and Keith looked up in awe at the quarterback’s impressive arm. The muscle ballooned as the hard peak rose upward, veins snaking across the hard muscle. The boys’ meager dicks leaked a small dribble under the sheets. “I came over to tell you guys we have captured Anton. My teammates have him tied down in the basement. So Tomas is only backed up by your brother Connor. Now it’s up to you guys to keep your part of the deal.”, Logan said, got up and left. “Let’s contact your uncle”, Sean said. “Keith?”, he asked as his buddy didn’t react. “Yeah, you’re right. Man, he’s even bigger than you at your best. Imagine what he looks like without his shirt on”, Keith replied, leaking another dribble from his 2.5 incher. Deep under Orchid University Matt entered an abandoned part of the basement. In the middle of the cold, wet room a large figure was stretched out. Anton’s hands were bound together and attached to an iron chain anchored in the ceiling; his feet were strapped to two metal rings in the floor. Matt looked up at the dazed behemoth and smiled. He grabbed a bucket of water and tossed it onto him. Anton opened his eyes as the icy water hit his face. He wiggled and pulled but his beastly muscles couldn’t free him. “Good. You’re awake. The fun can begin”, Matt said and ripped the clothes off the behemoth. Anton shivered and goose bumps appeared all over his huge body as the chill of the basement made contact with his skin. Matt made a fist and rammed it hard into the exposed 14-pack. A loud smack echoed through the basement. Anton smiled, his relaxed abs had easily withstood the 255 pound athlete’s blow. “It takes more than a weak little football player to hurt me”, he rumbled. Matt rubbed his aching hand; it felt like he had hit a concrete wall. He opened his bag and pulled a wooden baseball bat from it. “Let’s see how you react to this”, he said and swung the bat at full force against the 14-pack. Anton flexed his abs, turning them into a hard, protective armor and braced himself for the impact. He smirked as he heard the baseball bat shatter; he hadn’t felt it at all. “Not enough, boy!”. Matt threw down the shattered bat and looked around in anger. A faint smile formed on his lips as he discovered something in a dark corner. He returned to his prisoner with an iron bar and looked up into the behemoth’s eyes. “Round three!” Anton bellowed in pain as the iron bar smacked against his flexed abs. Even his stony hard 14-pack couldn’t resist the impact. “You hit my abs five times the other day”, Matt said, “Four more swings for me!”. He raised the bar and swung it at full force against his prisoner. Another loud, pain filled scream escaped Anton’s mouth and echoed through the basement. His thick, strong abs were turning red as the iron bar busted through them. He tried to flex them again but the battered muscles refused his brain’s command. He coughed up some blood as the bar sank deeply into his midsection.”No more”, he muttered weakly. “Not so impressive now, are you?”, Matt asked ironically and smacked the bar a final time into the behemoth’s dark red abs. He tossed the bar aside and began throwing punches into the battered 14-pack as if he was practicing on a punching bag. “Feeling it this time?” More painful grunts escaped Anton’s mouth. The smaller guy’s punches easily overpowered his destroyed abs. “I’ll break all your bones once I get out”, he said before a hard blow cut off his air. “I don’t think so”, Matt replied and kicked him hard in his exposed cock and balls. “AUGH!”, Anton bellowed and spasms of pain exploded through his massive body. His head fell back and his body went limp as he passed out. In Tomas’ room Connor was getting his instructions from his master. Tomas was on the verge of completing the translation of the medieval document. “I need a few more days to finish my work. Then I shall be able to carry out the ritual!”, Tomas said as he looked at the behemoth in front of him, “You will search my pet and bring him here. With him here and you and Alex on campus no one will be able to touch me. Once the ritual’s complete, I will be unstoppable!”. “Will you be safe will I’m looking for Anton?”, Connor asked. “I can protect myself”, Tomas replied. “What if my runt brother contacts my uncle again? He nearly took you down last time”, Connor said. “I’m more powerful than at that time. Now go and bring back my pet!”, Tomas ordered and returned to the manuscript on his desk. Sean and Keith had just contacted Keith’s uncle as they bumped into Logan in the hallway. “We were just looking for you”, Keith said as he looked up at the quarterback’s eyes. “What’s up?”, Logan asked. “My uncle will be here tomorrow to take Tomas down. You just have to keep Anton locked away until he has exorcised Tomas. Everything will then return to normal: Anton and Tomas will lose the muscle they’ve stolen and their victims will return to their previous size.”, Keith said. “About time the football players are back on top”, Logan said, “We’ll make sure Anton keeps locked away in the basement. What about Connor?”. “My uncle said he would also take care of him. The family ties will overpower Tomas’ evil magic”, Sean said. “Good”, Logan stated, “finally things will be back to normal. What will happen with Anton and Tomas once they’re back to their previous size?”. “They will be expelled from university and will have to return to their country. To keep them safe from everyone they’ve hurt the last year”, Keith answered. “I’ll see you guys to celebrate when everything’s over. I’m late for practice, Logan said and strutted away. In the locker room the last football players left for the field as Logan barged in. “Hurry up! Practice has already begun.”, Paul said to his friend as he passed him. “Will do!”, Logan answered and took a long gulp from the drink Alex had prepared for him. He quickly stripped off his clothes. He put on his padding, enjoying how it hugged his thick muscles and pulled on his uniform over it. He quickly tied his laces on headed for the field as he took another gulp. Since he was 10 minutes late, the coach made him stay an additional 30 minutes after practice for some extra drill. As he ended his laps around the field, the coach told him to do 500 jump squats before he could hit the showers. “That’ll do”, the coach said as his star athlete complete his drill, “Next time be on time. The team captain has to set a good example for the others.” Logan’s chest was heaving as he took deep breaths to fill his lungs with oxygen. Sweat was pouring over his dark red face, his thick quads were pumped from the extra sprints and jump squats and quivered from exhaustion. He nodded at the coach and stumbled over to the locker room, his knees nearly giving out several times. He entered the deserted locker room; all of his teammates were already gone, even his fellow members of the bulk squad. He staggered over to his locker and crashed down on the bench before it. As his breathing calmed down, Logan painfully got up, his pumped quads protesting in pain and stripped off his uniform. He smiled as he struggled to remove the skintight pants from his quads. He tossed the smelly clothes aside and removed his tight boxers. He threw his towel over his round, muscular right shoulder and headed over to the shower zone as he heard the door leading to the gym open. He turned his head and saw an unknown, yet somehow familiar athlete enter the locker room. He ignored him and walked into the shower zone, hanging his towel on the rack and turning on the shower in the furthest corner. He sighed as the hot water cascaded down onto his drained muscles, his pumped quads still shaking lightly. A few minutes later, Logan heard footsteps and a shower turning on. He turned around and saw the strangely familiar athlete standing under the shower in the opposite corner, his back turned to Logan. The jock hadn’t turn on the shower yet. The guy was a few inches shorter than him and appeared a good 50 pounds lighter. His muscles were clearly pumped after a hard workout: several mounds of beef highlighted his broad back and led up to a broad shoulder line. The guy’s arms hung at his sides and were pumped beyond belief, veins pushed up against the skin. They seemed bigger than his own 25 inchers. Logan breathed in sharply as the guy scratched the back of his head, revealing a thick round orb of muscle atop his arm. The guy turned around and smiled as he spoke: “Coach put you through some extra drill, I saw.” Logan blinked in disbelief as he recognized the guy. “Alex, what happened to you?”, he asked as he stepped toward the guy that was a runt just a day ago. “I’ve followed your training tips. Why? Can you tell already?”, Alex replied and flexed his arms. The beefy muscle, swollen and pumped from the hard work out, rose up between the thick veins covering it and stopped just under 26 inches. Instinctively, Logan copied the pose to emphasize his superiority. His arms hardened into their familiar 25 inches of hard beef. He gulped as he noticed that Alex’ arms clearly out-sized his and looked harder and more defined. He quickly lowered his arms and looked away to avoid the water boy’s gaze. A heavy silence descended on the shower zone, broken only by the sound of the running shower and the jock’s breathing. A faint grunt made Logan look up again. He swallowed as he saw Alex harden his flex. Alex smirked in triumph as his biceps swelled further and the vein-covered peaks jumped over the 26 inch mark. “Bigger and harder than your arms. Go ahead and feel them”, Alex teasingly said. Automatically, Logan reached for the strong arms. His right hand grabbed hold of the flexed right bicep, a faint breath escaping his mouth. He tightened his hold and managed to dent the hard ball slightly. Alex grunted and reddened as he hardened his flex some more, his body shaking from the effort. A smile formed on his lips as his steely hard 26 incher resisted Logan’s strength and pried open his hand. “Seems like there’s a new ‘Captain Canon’ on the team.”, he said in triumph. “Your arms may be bigger but that’s just the pump. Besides I still outsize you”, Logan quickly replied. He released the hard bicep and bounced his pecs to emphasize his words. “If you’re still bigger, why did you step back?”, Alex asked coolly. Logan opened his mouth but no sounds came out. He hadn’t realized that he had stepped back, intimidated by Alex’ arms. He looked slightly down and stared the water boy straight in the eye. Alex returned the look and closed the distance between them, sweat and musk surrounding his body. Before Logan could retreat any further, the water boy kneeled down and grabbed hold of his pumped quads. Logan put his hands on the meaty shoulders and tried to push him away. Alex smirked as his strong, 26 inch arms easily held their grip: the quarterback’s bigger, yet drained muscles were no match for him. “For every round your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle on me shall be past”, he said and took the plump cock in his mouth. Logan moaned as the water boy closed his lips around his cock. Spasms shot through his muscles and his knees nearly gave out as the hot tongue teased his shaft to its full 8 inches. He gave up his struggle and just held the hot, muscled delts for support. Alex sucked the cock with all his might, teasing it with his tongue and teeth. It quickly jolted and began blasting load after load down his hungry throat. Excited noises escaped Logan’s mouth and he closed his eyes as his teammate sucked him off. It felt beyond anything he’d ever experienced before. His knees buckled from the pleasure but the strong arms held him tight and his hands steadied himself on the broad shoulder. He reopened his eyes as he felt the muscles shift under his hands. Alex felt the changes coursing through the star athlete in front of him: the hands on his shoulders were clearly shrinking and the beefy quads under his grasp were quickly losing their pump. His own body still looked the same. “No”, Logan said in a slightly higher voice as he realized what was happening: the water boy wasn’t growing, he was losing his hard earned muscles! His hands were retracting atop the round delts and his deeply grooved, pumped quads were deflating under his teammate’s grasp. He squirmed and shoved to free himself as more loads shot from his shrinking cock. Alex’s 270 pound body now easily overpowered the quarterback: the exhaustion of his football practice and the loss of a good 100 pounds of muscle made the star athlete way weaker and smaller than him. His hands found more and more room on the deflating quads that tried to escape him. His tongue played with the smaller dick and milked more cum from it. Logan grabbed the thick shoulders with all his might, veins exploding over his thinning forearms. His weakened grip couldn’t dent the relaxed muscles as more and more mass escaped through his diminishing cock. His body was now well below 200 pounds and shrinking further. Alex looked straight into the vanishing strong abs as he kept sucking onto now less than 4 incher. His strong hands easily dug into the weak quads and he lifted his arms slightly. Logan’s eyes widened in disbelief as his feet left the ground: the water boy supported him with just his 26 inch arms! He knew he was at his mercy and gave up the fight. He put his frail hands atop the steely biceps that held him effortlessly. Alex sensed the submission and sucked with renewed force on the ever shrinking dick. His arms didn’t even notice the weight of the fallen star athlete anymore. Logan looked down and gasped weakly at the sight: the water boy, yet still unchanged, dwarfed him totally. His body own body had lost every trace of definition and he looked 12 years old again. His vision went black as he sank below 100 pounds. Alex felt Logan go limp in his grasp and sucked a final dribble from his 2 incher. He withdrew the pathetic cock from his mouth and stood up, marveling at how he now dominated the fallen star athlete. The once intimidating, now 90 pound light quarterback slumped to the floor as he released his strong grip on his broomstick-sized quads. A big grin formed on Alex’ lips as he felt the energy of a big growth building in his 270 pound body…
  9. Omiganda

    The Bear's Cub Part 10

    Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ The Bear’s Cub Part 10 “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” It was silent as I, Toxic, and Donut stood in the living room, the call of Bear cutting whatever was happening off. The air was thick with anticipation as we waited for someone to get in but no one did. I looked at Donut and he gave me a look to go check out what was up with Bear. I tip toed around the corner as if a live tiger was around the corner waiting for me to pounce but, instead, there was nothing there. I walked to the front door and everything seemed fine. Well, all except that there was an ungodly shadow at the door. It was really a trick of the light but, when I squinted, I realized that the door itself was crème colored. The space at the front door was filled with crème but it was also filled with white…. fabric? My eyes practically bulged out of their sockets as I realized that the door was wide open and there should have been a front porch to the house in the view. The door itself had to be roughly 8 feet tall due to its extremely tall occupants but it looked like something was lodged into it. I jumped back and needed the wall for support when the massive blockage moved and bear’s big, bearded face appeared. “Fuck! It’s like a dwarf house!” came the heavy bass of Bear’s voice. My ears vibrated and I thought that the house actually shook around me with the power of his voice. Bear had a big smile on his face that was only 100 times more handsome with the help of his beautiful brown eyes and big beard. “You mind if big ‘ol me comes to play, Cub?” he teased. My cock was hard and obvious with my briefs as the only means to cover it. I didn’t even question the extra, though minimal, increase in size beneath my undergarment as I was more concerned with the moving wall at the door. “Bear…. you’re so…… big” I said thoughtlessly as I actually grabbed my cock and watched him crouch. “Yeah, and Big Ol’ Bear wants to play with his little pups!” With that, Bear pulled in his shoulders and tried to slip his way through the door. 2 extra inches of excess Bear declared no dice as the house shook a little pushing Bear back. “Shit. I might have to break the door down” he said as he pulled back and studied the door. My cock was hard and angry as I watched Bear try to fit himself through the door. Thankfully, while laying on his side and wiggling his way in, Bear’s width made it through the door with a few feet to spare. I dared to wonder what would have happened if Bear had been any bigger in his attempt to get inside. Bear got off his knees and I just watch him reach higher and higher and higher till his head was hovering beneath the 10 foot ceiling. Bear was definitely a big customer as he filled much of the space in front of me. Bear smiled down at me and scratched his hairy stomach beneath his new shirt only for the bicep to tear. “Shit! This was the biggest thing they had at Buck’s Big and Tall” he said as he reached over and released a chorus of tears and straining noises trying to reached for the first tear. All of the clothes Bear was wearing was falling apart like tissue paper trying to contain the big, bulging muscles he had wrapped in them. Muscles with definition from hell flexed and bulged with even the slightest movement at Bear’s command. I was really using the wall to support my weight now as I couldn’t control my cock, pushing against the tight briefs like an angry beast. Bear giggled a heavy, throaty chuckle as he saw me strain watching him destroy his clothes. “Mmmm, looks like my little ol’ Cub wants a piece of Papa Bear, huh?” Bear stopped trying to stop his shirt from tearing and he came over to me. Bending the 2 foot distance in height to look me in the eyes. I was breathing roughly trying to contain myself in his presence. Bear’s eyes were so controlling and knowingly looking into me. He had a smile on his face as though he were fully aware that he had me on a leash. I think he knew. He closed in and I felt his bearded face touch my neck. With a gasp, I tried to collect myself but it was becoming useless. I would have let Bear take right there, regardless of the fact that Donut and Toxic were still in the other room. That didn’t happen, however, as Bear leaned into my ear and used his power to his advantage. “Get the other pups from the car, Cub.” I practically sprinted at his command. My body was moving before I could really think. We were in a town of houses where other college goers could see me sprinting on the lawn in my underwear but I didn’t care. I had to get to the other pups NOW. I was going to open the door when I realized the Hummer was rocking like it was on a spring board. I could hear it jostle from front to back trying to contain what was happening inside. I treaded carefully to the door and opened. What I saw had me leaking pre into my little briefs. Inside, a frenzy of sex was going on in the back seat. Muscles were going everywhere as a much bigger Taker, Balls, Hare, and Slugger were inside and kissing each other in their new clothes. None of them were wearing clothes big enough to conceal their physiques and I wasn’t complaining. They were over each other with aggressive kissing sessions and rough crotch rubbing like the horny college guys they were as they each tried to practically become united beings in everything from switching partners to making out to 4 way kisses. The air in the space was hot and their gasps, moans, and growls weren’t any less hot. It was like ferocious beasts having feral sex as each one got a taste of each other. Crotches rubbed crotches, chests pressed chests, arms touched arms to everything else. It was wild and I wanted nothing more but to be apart. It was 4 minutes before anyone registered I was there. “Hey, Cub” Hare said through rapid breath as Taker was kissing him from his chest down, his fish net tank top looking tight against his body. “You want to play too?” I was so close to accepting the invitation when Bear’s gaze filled my mind. “Bear wants us all together.” All the pups in the car suddenly stopped, looked at me like I’d just told them there was raining money, and then quickly shuffled to get out of the car. I jumped out of the way as Taker and Hare came out first, their size struggling to fit out of the car door at the same time before they dashed across the lawn. Balls and Slugger were following suit, both of them yanking up their shorts quickly without damaging their hefty merchandise. I quickly jogged safter them as I saw the last pup enter the house with my cock bouncing with the movement. I was quick to try and make it into the living room but I hit a wall. Well, not a wall exactly. More like a blockage of big, muscled pups waiting outside the perimeter of the living room. I tried to move some big biceps or back muscles out of my way or try to get around them but it wasn’t any use. I was the runt of the litter after all. Only when I was able to get around Hare was I able to make out what was happening. Bear was in the living room, his form nearly pressed against the high ceiling with his mass and Donut standing beside him looking a fraction as massive. That much muscle was unbelievable on one person. “Now, Toxic, I thought we talked about this. No fucking with my Baby Cub. You’ve been very naughty for the past few days, huh?” Bear sounded calm, upset, and amused at the same time as his heavy voice rumbled in our ears. It felt a lot he was playing with Toxic using his words. Of course, he wasn’t using them alone as we all watched him hold Toxic up on the ceiling. Even with all of his new muscles, Toxic was being held clear off and parallel to the ground the way someone would hold a board of plywood above ground with one hand. I couldn’t make it out from my perspective but Bear’s position for Toxic coincidentally was happening with Toxic still in the buff. His new, weighted cock was hanging like a fixture from the ceiling. It was hard and reddened with Toxic’s excitement and he wasn’t hiding it. Bear saw this and smiled at Toxic’s erection and grabbed it, making the big, smaller man quiver. “Oh, so you were just horny, huh? That’s funny, I only gave Slugger permission to play with my Baby Cub. Slugger? Did I give anyone else permission to play with Baby Cub?” “No, Bear” came Slugger’s deep voice in a kind of manly squeak. Bear looked up at Toxic again, who was squirming against the Bear’s grip. “Well, you know what that means. I can do whatever I want to you till I feel you’ve been punished.” Toxic’s eyebrows raised and he stopped struggling in Bear’s grip. Bear lightly smacked Toxic on the face. “Luckily, I’m fucking pissed and fucking horny at the same time. So you get the package.” Laughing came all over the room as Bear let Toxic down and threw him into Donut’s grip. “Get him ready” Bear said as he ripped the taters of his shirt clean off and dug his big hand into his tight white shorts. They looked like they were just begging to be released from his body. Donut had a big smile on his face as he held Toxic’s forearms from behind and took him over to the couch. Toxic put up a fight but it looked half assed. Balls and Taker went over and helped Donut in holding Taker down as they placed him firmly on the couch. Balls took out a bottle of lube from one of his big pockets and put all over his hand before going right for the kill. I gasped as I watched that big hand go right for Toxic’s bubbled ass and pulled it apart easily. “Mmmm, and it looks like your big and ripe, too” Donut said as he watched Balls shift his hand deeper. “Don’t bite your tongue” Taker chimed in as he continued to hold down Toxic’s back. Toxic moaned and groaned with pain and pleasure as his ass was widened by Balls’ big hands. Meanwhile, my cock was still hard and soaking my briefs. I wasn’t alone, though. Slugger and Hare already had their pants around their ankles and their muscular legs were in bold relief as they reached down for their cocks. I gasped at the new size they coveted. They were both atleast 20% than before! Which was saying a lot for Slugger! Slugger had claimed to 16 inches of cock between those big, baseball playing legs! Now, it looked like he could sprout a little bigger before tearing an ass open. It was almost like I was looking at an actual baseball bat! Slugger saw me and gave a handsome grin. “Don’t worry. If you want we can play and I’ll be gentler than Bear will be.” Slugger grabbed his new cock in that jock-y fashion. I wanted to lick every visible part of him but I was torn as Hare kissed my neck from behind and wrapped his arms around my waist, pressing my ass against his crotch, his leather pants pulled wide open so I could feel his big cock swell against me. That’s when we heard the first squeal from Toxic. We stopped what we were doing and watched as Bear struggled with his pants. “Shit, these things are so damn small!” he roared as he tried his best to get whatever was in his garments out. “Fuck it” he said simply and grabbed his pants with a big hand. A tear rang out as Bear revealed his naked body and his cock fell like the beast that it was, smacking a truly massive thigh as it’s soft form was revealed. Everyone mouth dropped at the beast Bear was coveting. It looked like Bear was connected to a fleshy anaconda as a massive cock reached down and made it to his knee in length! It had to be nearly 2 feet long and still not even semi hard. “That’s more like it” Bear said as he grabbed his balls and hefted his big package. Even his hands weren’t able to contain the cum filled orbs between his legs. I saw it as a miracle his pants could have held on to two melons like those. “I liked how big I was before all this swelling happened but I kinda like this, too” he said with a chuckle as he walked over to the vulnerable Toxic, his cock swinging heavily and probably displacing a lot of wind with it’s mass. It looked like it was big enough to challenge and easily defeat my bicep in width. “And let me clarify, no one’s getting shared time after this. This is just to take the edge off. We’re still not going to play together until next Saturday, understood?” Nods were all around as Bear smiled and stood over the couch like a ferocious beast. “You know, Toxic, I remember when you were the runt. I remember how Slugger opened you up for me when I saw smaller. How’d he do it again? Ah, I remember.” Bear leaned over the couch and his arms for support as he grabbed his cock and aimed it at Toxic’s opening. “Hang on.” Toxic began to moan and squeal and gasp as his ass was penetrated by the nearly apple sized head of Bear’s cock. He was testing the boundaries of Toxic’s ass as Bear pressed deeper and deeper with his cock still soft. “Oh yeah. That’s the spot. Open wide.” Toxic tensed and relaxed rapidly as he tried to make his ride less of a chore. His ass was being stretched by the size that Bear was pressing into him but, very slower, he was taking all that he could into his ass. “You’re definitely not as roomy as any of the other pups, Pipsqueak, but that’s OK. I like it this tight sometimes.” Toxic gave a grunt in response as he tried to give Bear all the room he could. Bear wasn’t even half way in and he was spreading Toxic thin. Toxic’s face was showing a mix of emotions that one would see someone make when getting on a wild rollercoaster for the first time. A chorus of “Oh Fuck”s and “Fuck Yeah”s came from the other pups as they all were growing hard at the sight of Toxic’s ass cheeks being penetrated by so much meat. I myself had never seen so much man in one room as their cocks reached unfathomable lengths and they held them in their big hands yet they still appeared large. My eyes were attracted to each cock like magnets as I saw them all but I was most concerned with Bear as he inserted more neverending manhood into Toxic. Toxic looked like he might not be able to take anymore when Bear finally stopped at the halfway mark. “That’s about fair. Don’t want to tear you apart, do I?” Bear said as he finally stopped inserting and swung his long, big leg over the other end of the couch. I saw Donut let go Toxic’s hands as Bear stood over him with his hands on his muscular hips. “You have touched a pup who I’ve declared fit for one on one sex with any of your brother pups. For this, you will not receive the ultimate punishment, however…” I saw Toxic’s hands practically fly as they grabbed onto the couch. Why was he holding on so hard? Everyone was silent as Bear made his first grunt, the signal that he was about release his sexual energy like an open dam. Toxic made a prolonged groan as his face appeared to be in the throes of ultimate pleasure and pain. “You have tried to place your dick where it shouldn’t have been. Now I get to play with you the way I want.” Toxic’s prolonged moan got a bit loader as grabbed onto the couch. I couldn’t see what his problem was until I saw it happening. Bear’s cock. It was growing hard! Bear was simply standing above Toxic as his cock grew in Toxic’s ass. Bear’s eyes were closed but his grin showed his pleasure as he occasionally grunted when his cock had grown another inch longer and maybe another inch thicker! Toxic was singing a high note of pleasure as his ass was being penetrated royally. “Fuck……. Ugh……yes..” he was able to say as his back arched a little. Bear held him down and leaned over him. “You enjoying this, pup? You want more?” Bear said as breathed down Toxic’s neck. Toxic only nodded as he could barely speak. Bear’s cock hadn’t stopped growing as it swelled another inch thicker. “Mmmm, that’s a good pup. Let it in and I’ll give you the ride of your life.” I was watching and believing as much as I could as Bear’s cock filled all the space in Toxic’s ass. Toxic was loving this as he moaned. “That’s my little naughty pup” Bear said down to him as he kissed him on the neck. “You’d get to play with me more often if you weren’t so bad.” Toxic tried his best to speak and gave all the words he could muster. “But… I want….. you so much….. Bear…..I… love….ugh!” Toxic’s cock was leaking all over the cushions as he experienced pleasure from another world. Bear only grinned as he watched his little pup squirm trying to handle all of his manhood. Bear had the cock of a sex behemoth and a body to match. He kissed Toxic’s back as he finally reached an UNBELIEVABLE semi-hard girth. “Looks like that’s all you got. I don’t want to break that tight ass.” I laughed on the inside at the mention of Toxic’s “tight” ass. With size like that, Bear could make any ass he wanted tighter than a cock ring 3 sizes to small. Although I’d never worn one or seen one first hand before, I knew full well that Bear’s size could put a dent in one. Toxic was screaming at the top of his longs as Bear only pushed himself in a little. Toxic was now cumming without touching himself as Bear reached his pleasure spots easily. Cum was getting all over the couch as he jizzed in volleys. The other pups were getting horned up at the sight of so much pleasure. It was only when Toxic finally stopped cumming and fell on the couch defeated that Bear let him cock and his cock head smacked his knee, the head slightly past it now. “That’s enough for now. Everyone back to what they were doing.” Everyone quickly pulled their pants up and were about to head to different rooms to blow off steam whether alone or with each other but Bear cleared his throat and they all stopped again. “I almost forgot. Tonight’s the night I’m going to let Baby Cub play with one of you guys. Don’t do anything he’s not OK with.” Everyone stopped and smiled at me but Bear made sure to secure who was getting the night. “Tonight is… Donut.” Curses and swears went around the room as the other pups grumbled in frustration and went off to go play in rough sexual release. Donut’s big beautiful body came over to me in nothing but his tight jock strap and he loomed over me like Bear would have before he’d grown. He grabbed me and hugged me tightly in his big arms and I felt my nose press into his pec cleavage. “We’re going to have so much fun!” Donut said, his big, excited voice rumbling through my body. I was going to be in for a wild night. To Be Continued……….
  10. muscl4life

    New Story: Empowerment - Part 1

    Hello guys, I just had to write this story...Hope you like it, kinda different from my usual stuff. Cheers! Empowerment Story by Muscl4life Part 1 Kurt dried another bottle of water as he waited, without knowing exactly the reason for being so nervous. He knew Aidan a long time ago, ever since they were freshmen roommates in college back in 2004. Maybe that was precisely the reason. Aidan has been much more than just a regular roommate; he was actually the first guy with whom he had sex. Wild, steaming hot, dripping wet sex. The kind of fuck that still lingered in the back of his head for all these years. Kurt’s sport career started out in basketball since High School, but he eventually changed to football because of his impressive built. After all, at 19 years old and being 6’5” tall and weighing 250 pounds of hard young muscular built, coaches believed he could be the next Rob Gronkowsky. As an aspiring college football player with great looks, his jet-black hair always cut very short and those dark brown eyes, Kurt imagined he was going to have lots of sexual action during college, which he certainly got, but not in the way things happened. His college roommate was Aidan Garcia, a 5’5” 170 pounds of thickly muscular gymnast. Coming from a Cuban-American father and a German mother, Aidan had tanned skin, hazel eyes and blond hair but had thick juicy lips, massive thighs and a bulbous muscular butt that would make Serena William’s butt seem flat in comparison. Aidan was actually a well accomplished athlete and would be competing for a slot in the 2008’ US Olympic team. Ever since the first day, these two young men were immediately attracted towards each other. Although Kurt still tried to resist at the beginning, the sexual tension between them grew more intense each day; and by the second week together, the tall football player finally surrendered to the initiatives of that marvelous gymnast. Kurt has never fucked another guy up to that point, but he surely got addicted. Suddenly, none of the girls seemed nearly as hot in the sack. Sure, he got all the boobies and pussies he wanted, but Kurt would dismiss them within the blink of an eye when Aidan implied he would be available for the evening. The sexual chemistry between them was mind-blowing. Kurt was tall, muscular, and strong and with a 9 inches long hard cock, so he was more than capable of supporting their weight while they fucked standing up; the dark haired stud pounded the hard ass of his hazel-eyed roommate while Aidan kissed his lips passionately. Meanwhile, Aidan was a sexual dynamo. Guys all over campus soon knew him for giving the best blowjobs. He also was the best kisser Kurt ever had. Not only that, Aidan also had such a muscular butt that his anus was actually very tight and deliciously strong, he actually had many orgasms while Kurt fucked his butt, and even though he could squirt three or four times in one single round, he just ordered his top to keep fucking him all the way. Although Kurt was intimidating with his enormous muscular frame, he was not the one calling the shots in that relationship. In fact, Kurt was becoming each time more dominated by the much shorter muscular guy. He’d drop any class, workout, or team training whenever he got a call from Aidan, his cock addicted to fuck that hard muscle butt. Their sexual kinkiness was increasing exponentially; to the point that one day a few days before Spring Break, Aidan told Kurt they should both get tested for STD’s before they could move into the next phase. The dark haired hunk blindly obliged and when they results confirmed they were both clean, Aidan announced they would go exclusively for a trial period, during which they would be doing it bareback style. “But you gotta promise me that you won’t fool around any of your whores, male or female, I don’t care. You and I are gonna be an item from now on; and in turn you’ll have the most intense sex of your life!” The hunky gymnast promised him, and he surely delivered. Kurt fucked Aidan every single day at least three times: once right after they woke up, which they called “the silent”, another time right before lunch time (usually in public places like janitor’s closet or even some deserted library section), and a final one when they returned to the dorms. The muscular football player loved to plant his seed deep into Aidan’s butt, or just unloading down his throat. If Kurt behaved properly, Aidan would ride his cock while the tall guys sat on the bed. The gymnast would furiously pound his own butt against the hard muscles on Kurt’s frame, shaking and moving his butt along while he milked the huge cock with his anus, and all the dark haired hunk could do was moan, powerlessly as his huge schlong poured yet another load inside him. However, so much sex was taking its token on Kurt’s results. Unlike Aidan, who not only managed to keep his training routine but also got amazing grades and finished the first year on the top 3% of every single class he took. During summer vacations, while Kurt just returned home and had to deal with the fact he was still no more than a bench warmer, Aidan got an internship at ChemTechLabs, he was very interested in pharmacology of the field of sports nutrition. Kurt emailed him daily, but he got few vague replied in return. When the new school year started, Kurt made sure he made the right contacts to keep both of them paired up in the dorms, but it was then he suddenly discovered Aidan Garcia would not be returning this year. Later that same days Kurt got this email from Aidan: “We had a lot of fun this year, but it’s time for us to part for the time being. See you one in the future, hopefully.” Of course, Kurt tried to reach Aidan to demand some kind of explanation, but he had changed his phone number, his email and Facebook accounts, he truly wanted to vanish from Kurt’s life. Seeing how devastated Kurt seemed, a friend who worked at the administrative offices of the University told him that Aidan got a full scholarship paid by ChemTechLabs to very prestigious University at the other side of the country without telling a single word to his boyfriend. Kurt was heartbroken, he tried to get mad at Aidan and forget everything they had, focusing all his energies on his career. Eventually, it paid off and he finally got to be a main asset for his university’s team and got a few important wins. Kurt never managed to become a professional. He got a serious knee injury and after a few corrective surgeries, doctors advised him to seek for an alternative career, because no NFL team would hire someone with a time bomb ticking on the right leg. Kurt could still work out and keep in great shape, which, joined by his hot looks, got him a few gigs in the fitness model industry, but things actually got more agitated when someone leaked a sex video of him and Aidan which got viral instantly. The next thing Kurt knew, producers from all over the nation approached him, offering substantial contracts of exclusivity, which eventually convinced the shocked muscular hunk that he should just cease the opportunity to become a full-fledged gay porn actor. Kurt then moved to LA and became Brett Strokes, the famous steaming hot porn star: 6’5” tall 275 pounds of hard massive muscular frame, drop dead gorgeous and with this immense dick, his career skyrocketed very fast within the gay porn industry, turning Kurt into another sub-celebrity. In all his films, Kurt (or Brett Strokes) played the quintessential alpha male for the gay porn industry. He was always the embodiment of such fantasy being so muscular, manly – sometimes hairy, others all smooth, always in that in the marvelous shape between offseason and competition conditioning, he oozed the aura dominant muscle top that got his way around all kinds of bottoms. Twinks, bears, lanky hunks, boys next door. Whatever their sizes and shapes, Brett Strokes would fuck them all in his signature style. Grunting and moaning, lifting the guy from the ground and holding him while he fucked his brains out in midair. He actually got famous for holding his erection for impressive periods of time, which allowed directors to shot the most amazing scenes while the bottoms simply suffered with his restless fucking action. Most of them had never shot scenes in which they came more than once. Nearly ten years later, there was Kurt (aka Brett Strokes): young, rich and famous, but still waiting on Aidan. It was incredible the effect this man had over him. Kurt tried his best but he simply could not forget the lines of the unexpected message which popped at his cellphone last weekend. “Hey, you. I’ve always thought you were my favorite porn star, maybe we should get together for the sake of old times. Yours, Aidan.” At first, Kurt thought it would be some kind of trick, someone just wanted to mess up with him, but a second mail this morning got him all worked up. “You will meet me for Lunch today. I’ll send you the address later. Be there. Aidan.” So, to make a long story short, Kurt got dressed in his best clothes, his killing charm and went to the restaurant, where he was lead into the reserved table, but no sign of Aidan. The tall muscular intimidating alpha male type was totally clueless and desperate around the mere aura of that guy. “Hey, Kurt.” The same husky voice. The dark haired alpha turned around and saw the short Aidan dressed impeccably in dark grey Armani suit. “H-hey there, Aidan…” Kurt managed to say after a few awkward moments of silence. He noticed Aidan looked even hotter after all these years. That suit showed the width of his shoulders and the tightness of his waist. “It’s been so long since we last talked huh? I hope I didn’t hurt you too much with the way I chose to break up with you, but it was the best for both of us.” Aidan said with such casualty as he took his seat at the private table in the best Restaurant in town. “How dare you?” Kurt said towering over the much shorter man. Kurt’s immense size would intimidate anyone else but not Aidan Garcia. The beautiful shorter guy looked seriously as he picked Kurt’s hand and kissed his fingers. “You’re fully entitled to feel that way. I’ll leave right now if you tell me to, and won’t ever bother you again.” Kurt considered the idea of just telling him to go, but he couldn’t, not again. “I am not like you. I will hear what you have to say before I decide on something.” The huge guy sat down and looked intensely to Aidan, whose smile rose once again in the beautiful lips. “We were just too young, fucking like bunnies. Neither of us was getting the best out of potential. We focused too much in the sex to think about our future. I did what had to be done.” Kurt rolled his eyes. “If that’s the lame excuse you invented for yourself, that’s fine. But I won’t accept it. You still acted like a jerk, and nothing will change that.” Aidan nodded. “Farewell, I will handle my burden. We have both grown successful, that’s the important.” “We could have grown together…or at least break up trying. You just gave up.” Kurt tried to control his tears, he was a freaking massive man, he wouldn’t give that pleasure to such disgusting hot little man. “We have been together, just not physically. Besides…you wanted to play football, and the owners and coaches back then wouldn’t have good eyes for an openly gay player like they recently did.” “Please, my football career sank before it even begun, and where were you to support me? That’s what got me so pissed. You were never there for me.” “Really? And who released our video? The same one who got you famous and started your new career?” “Oh, don’t bullshit me…” “I was the one who wanted to do it on camera, I was the one who kept it with me for all those years. I just figured out that such a powerful talent shouldn’t keep private.” Aidan smiled boyishly. “Okay, let’s pretend I’ll buy that. You got me a new career by disclosing something that was private and intimate. Great move, Aidan!” “Come on, back in the day we fucked in every single place! You were lucky I only released the most tamed ones. I kept the good stuff for personal use only…” Aidan chuckled, but Kurt was growing madder about his demure. “So, you wanted to see me just to rub on my face how smart you are? Big deal, you also didn’t make into the Olympics… what happened to your dream?” “Actually, that was not my dream, it was just the tool I needed to get into a good school. I’ve always dreamt about becoming something else.” “What? A lawyer?” “Actually I am a pharmacologist now, and I work for ChemTechLabs for nearly 10 years now.” “Those guys need you in a suit rather than in a lab coat?” “You’re not that far from being right. I have acquired majority of voting capital last year, but still need to feel that I am working with the actual science you know?” “Well, that’s just great! You’re some kind of prodigious multimillionaire, and still I’ve never heard of you in the news.” “I love to keep things low profile.” Aidan smiled once again and motioned for the waiter to come closer and ordered the meals for both of them, and Kurt just gasped as he chose exactly what he would, including the precise point of his steak. “So, is this some kind of “I am sorry for being such a jerk lunch?” Kurt asked as the waiter left. “Not really, more like “I am sorry for being a jerk, but I want you back” kind of lunch. Kurt nearly dropped his glass. “No fucking way!” “I’ve got you to come, haven’t I?” “Fuck you!” Kurt said as he prepared to storm out the restaurant. “I still love you, and you know it’s mutual.” Aidan held Kurt’s huge hand very tenderly. “Where were you when I most needed of someone to hold me?” “Trying to become the kind of man you needed.” Aidan said honestly. “You’re so full of yourself.” Aidan held Kurt’s hand firmly and the huge muscle man suddenly couldn’t retrieve it. “I need to speak with you in private. Please come with me…” Kurt couldn’t process the fact that he was being overpowered by that shorter guy. “Let me go! You’ve tormented enough…I am not that kid anymore!” Aidan smiled and gave a gentle pull, and Kurt was back in his seat. “I just want to make things right between us. Please be the bigger man, because you know I am clearly not.” Kurt just took a deep breath. “Why do I even brother? You’re just going to chew me and spit me out when things get more serious.” Aidan then approached the porn star and whispered “Remember when you first planted your seed inside me? Do you remember how we both shook while you shot into my butt forever? You were just so lost into our pleasure you never realized what you were doing to me…” “What are you talking about?” “The reason why I was going so well and you were not really focused, lost your energy and felt cramps when you worked out. You were giving it all to me. I felt your strength, your energy, your focus and added to mine. I became more because of you, but I knew it was wrong to just take your gifts away. I needed to figure out a better way, and that’s when ChemTechLabs entered in my life, I needed to understand the workings of my body.” “Aidan, you’re just crazy. I am bigger and stronger than ever…” “Yet, you couldn’t break my grip could you?” “I didn’t want to hurt you!” Kurt replied suddenly offended. “Farewell…” Aidan placed his hand at the table and challenged him. “If you manage to move my arm one single millimeter, I’ll drop everything and leave you alone.” Kurt just rolled his eyes. He took the challenge and decided to teach the snob dude a lesson. But he couldn’t move the arm. Not even a single millimeter. Aidan just looked at him with a condescending smirk. “What the fucking is happening? Is this another one of your tricks?” Kurt said as he used all his strength but still he couldn’t even squeeze the muscles on Aidan’s hand, it felt like he as arm-wrestling a marble statue. “I have been developing myself, reaching for something beyond. I can now be the man you need me to be!” Aidan said as he brought his face forward and kissed Kurt so passionately the taller guy just moaned, hugging and kissing him back. “Aidan…why didn’t you trust me?” He asked pacing, feeling incredibly tired and sleepy. “I didn’t trust myself, babe. But now we can finally make it possible!” Aidan said as he easily swept Kurt from his feet and carried the nearly two meters tall muscular man before he fell out cold. The waiter opened the back door of the VIP room just in time to let Aidan and the huge muscular man exit the restaurant by the alley, where Aidan’s driver waited patiently and opened the door for them. “Thanks, Robert. Now let’s get back to the facility.” Aidan instructed as he gently checked on the vitals of Kurt’s body. “I am sorry for doing this my love, but you will understand.” Aidan said while he waited for his phone to connect the call. “I’ve got him, prepare the lab for us!” Aidan said harshly while the vehicle drove into the street.
  11. bbmikenj

    Vinny Vs The Mighty Beast

    It had been two years since Vinny started balancing between his bodybuilding career and his pro wrestling gig, and it wasn't getting any easier. He loved bodybuilding, but it didn't exactly pay the bills, and he was getting to the point where the wrestling was paying pretty well, and he was due up for a two-year contract. Given his popularity in the circuit, he knew he could ask for a lot more. Still, that didn't stop him from entering a major bodybuilding contest just a week before the big wrestling match he was on the roster for that night. He was still a little drained from the hardcore dieting he'd done for the contest, but at 6' tall and 230lbs, he was ripped to the bone, and would drive the crowd wild with his flexing. Besides, the match was pretty much all choreographed out, and he was due to beat the Urban Cowboy for a chance to go for the championship belt. He'd fought the Urban Cowboy about a dozen times before, and they both had their moves down. What could go wrong? But when Vinny got to the arena, he was met in the locker room by two of the promoters, both of whom looked agitated and nervous. "What's going on?" Vinny asked them. "Ok, here's the deal, Vin," said one of them, a heavy-set guy in an ill-fitting suit. "The Urban Cowboy broke both his wrists in a rodeo this afternoon." "So the match is off?" asked Vinnie. "No,no, we can't do that. But we found a replacement....you've probably heard of him, he's called the Mighty Beast." Vinny got a weird feeling in the pit of his stomach. "Wasn't he that fat hairy old guy. I remember watching him when I was a little kid. I thought he retired?" What he failed to mention was that as that little kid, his older cousin had taken him to see pro wrestling, and the Mighty Beast was on the card. When the big gutted, bulked up powerhouse came out, Vinny had gotten that same tug in his gut. And as the brutally strong pro wrestler had beaten his opponent to oblivion, little Vinny had gotten his first boner. After that, he would ache for the Mighty Beast to show up on TV wrestling matches so he could masturbate to him. "Not exactly retired," said the promoter. "He's been wrestling on and off in Japan." "So I'm supposed to fight some old washed up dude on my way to a championship belt? What is he, like 50 years old?" The second promoter mumbled thru his hand, "Fifty-seven." "No way," said Vinny, "I'm not gonna beat up on some old timer like that. I'm 25 years old, I'll look like a jerk." Meanwhile, he was calculating in his head that the Massive Beast must have been in his forties when Vinny first started getting off on him. It was because of the thick brute muscle daddy that Vinny, when he was in his teens, started building his own muscles and flexing out in the mirror in his bedroom. "Listen Vinny, I know it's last minute, but we have a full house tonight, and we need that fifth match. Just do this for us, and we can pretty much guarantee that 2-year contract and the championship match down the road." Those sounded like some vague promises, but Vinny's heart was pounding hard at the thought of facing off with his idol. Still trying to sound nonchalant, he said "Ok, I'll do it. Does the old man know the routine?" "You said it yourself, Vin, he's an old timer. He knows all the routines. You won't regret this." As the two promoters left the locker room, Vinny thought he heard the smaller guy say, "He's gonna regret this, isn't he?" As the night progressed and the early matches started, Vinny stayed backstage, warming up and flexing in the mirrors. He couldn't help but admire his condition. His body fat was holding at about 4 percent. His muscles rippled at his slightest move, and his 8pac abs popped out like cobblestone when he flexed them. Some of the other wrestlers told him he was looking good as they passed by him, and he couldn't have agreed more. Although he had never been able to attain the sheer massive bulk of a guy like the Mighty Beast, he was still jacked up better than 99% of men. Meanwhile, there was still no sign of the old time wrestler. "Maybe he won't show up," said Vinny out loud as he hit a double-bi shot. Now that he'd had time to think about it, he had mixed feelings about beating down his long time hero. He watched himself in the mirror as his 18" biceps rose up. He kissed each hard peak, in a prelude to what he'd be doing when he got into the ring. When the time came for his match, Vinny made his way to the ring. He loved having the spotlight on him, and hearing the cheers mixed with the boos. Billed as Vin the Viking God, he'd become popular in his short time as a wrestler, and his blond hair and good looks didn't hurt, but some people loved to hate him for his arrogance. That didn't bother him because he figured they'd be arrogant too, if they looked like him. He hopped into the ring, wearing only his wrestling boots and a pair of Speedo sized trunks. He put on a show of flexing his muscular body, making sure to hit each side of the squared circle. The crowd ate it up, even the ones that heckled him. He hit pose after pose, till he was dripping sweat. Just as he was starting to think that the Beast was not going to show, entrance music started to play in the arena. The houselights dimmed, and a spotlight shown on a big hulking figure that was making his way down the main aisle. The big man wore a black cape that flowed around him as he sauntered toward the ring. He didn't wave or respond at all to the audience's cheers, but instead, seemed to be focused solely on Vinny. His dark eyes glared toward the ring . His grizzled face had an extremely powerful jaw line, thick with stubble, and an overdeveloped brow that was Neanderthal-like as it jutted out over his eyes. As he grabbed the ropes and pulled himself up, Vinny felt the whole ring shift. When he got inside the ropes, still cloaked in his cape, he jumped up and down a few times. The whole floor of the ring bounced like a trampoline. Both Vinny and the ref almost lost their footing. Just how fat had the old dude gotten, Vinny thought. But then the Mighty Beast undid his cape and let it fall behind him. There was a collective gasp from the crowd. Standing at 6'6", he weighed easily 350lbs. He was not fat. He looked solid as an ox. His chest was huge, and covered with thick salt and pepper hair. His roidgut rounded out, and even thru his thick gut hair you could see his ab ridges, cutting deeply into his hard 6pak. He had on black square cut trunks which were stretched tight as seal skin over his huge glutes and thighs...huge swollen thighs that pushed the legs of the short trunks up higher toward his crotch. His leg hair had not turned gray at all, but was jet black and curly on his 36"quads. He was barefooted, and after kicking his cape out of the ring, he turned and focused his full attention on Vinny. He stepped into the middle of the ring and put his fists up into a boxing stance. Vinny, deciding to play along, stepped up to him and put his hands up too. Vinny realized that he must look small in comparison to the massive old wrestler. He also noticed that the big man's face was overly bloated, as if from doing large amounts of anabolics. That would explain his extremely heavy muscularity. He was much bigger than Vinny had ever seen him as a younger man. Vinny noticed the size of the Beast's forearms. They had to be 18 inches, as big as Vinny's biceps, and all gnarly with twisting veins. Even his fists were over-the-top huge, with big bulging knuckles, made even bigger by his clenching of his meaty hands. Suddenly, he opened one of those meaty fists, and pointed to his big jaw, motioning to Vinny to take his best shot. This was off scripted, but Vinny decided, again, to play along. He swung up at the bigger man's jaw. The Beast dodged Vinny's jab with ease. The crowd laughed. This made Vinny bristle a little. He swung at the bigger man again, this time harder and faster. The Beast dodged again, easily. Then he did a little rope-a-dope in front of Vinny, which made the crowd laugh louder and start to cheer. Vinny didn't like the way this was going at all, so instead of throwing another punch, he swung a roundhouse kick into the side of the big man's knee. Vinny might as well have kicked a telephone pole. All he did was hurt his own shin. It felt like it almost shattered. The Mighty Beast glowered at him, balled up his ham-sized fist and slammed it into Vinny's abs. Vinny flew back like a rocket. His feet actually left the ground from the force of the blow. He hit the ropes hard, then fell to the ring. He could barely breath, he'd had the wind knocked out of him so badly. He looked up as the Beast made his way over to him. The big older man leaned over from his towering height, and put two thick fingers under Vinny's chin. He lifted Vinny up to his feet, and then kept pushing upward with those powerful fingers. Vinny, gagging and choking, grabbed the big man's 18" forearm and tried to push him away, but the powerful Beast kept digging in, until Vinny was on his tiptoes. And then, completely off the ground. Vinny's eyes teared from the pain of it. The old man held him airborne with his two fingers, then flexed his free arm, letting it rise up to its full 26" size. He kissed the peak, then lowered Vinny down till they were face to face. "This is going to be fun," said the big man, his breath hitting Vinny's face like a heat wave. He dropped Vinny to the mat, and then hit a most-muscular pose over him. His traps rose up, thick as an ox yoke. His delts swelled to the size of basketballs. The crowd went apeshit. Vinny had never seen so much muscle on one man. The tug in his gut was ten times stronger than he'd ever felt it, and it spread to his loins. He felt his dick engorging. He knew that if he stood up, the crowd would see his hardon. But before he had a chance to move, the Beast scooped him off the ground and pressed him overhead, one hand on his crotch and one hand on his neck. He started walking around the ring, showing the crowd how he could press Vinny's 230 pounds up and down like a broomstick. Vinny saw the ref leaning against a turnbuckle with awe in his eyes and a pup tent in his pants. Vinny had never felt such strength. And then he felt the Beast's thick thumb rubbing into his crotch until it stroked up against his swelling cock. Vinny's vision went white with pleasure. He put his left hand down onto the top of the bigger man's delt, a delt that was bigger than Vinny's head, and bowling ball hard. He could feel the power of it as the Beast pressed him up and down, up and down. After twenty reps, just as Vinny thought he was going shoot in his trunks, the Beast dropped him behind his head, letting Vinny fall the eight feet to the ring with a thud. With the wind knocked out of him again, Vinny struggled to his knees. He looked over and found that he was eye level with the big man's calves. They were immense. Vinny shook his head in disbelief. The Beast saw him looking at them, so he raised on foot up onto its ball and flexed the calf muscle. It swelled out like an over-filled hot water bottle. Vinny grunted out in awe. But then the Beast dove on top of him, driving Vinny flat onto his face. It felt like a bank vault had landed on him. "Come on, babe, fight me," growled the big man, as he ground his weight into him. Vinny twisted and squirmed as hard as he could, and maybe it was because he was so slippery from the heavy sweat he'd already worked up, he was able to slip out from under his brutally strong opponent. He rolled away from him quickly, jumped to his feet, ran to the ropes, bounced off of them and bodyslammed himself on top of the Beast. It was like landing on top of a boulder. At least when he landed on the mat, it had give. The big brute's back muscles had no give at all. Vinny shimmied his way to the back of the Beast's neck, slid his arms around and under the huge back and applied his full-nelson as tight as he could. He felt the massive mountain of a man underneath him start to move, the back muscles tighten as he got to his feet, Vinny clinging to his hold. By the time the Mighty Beast stood up to full height, Vinny's feet were dangling off the ground. He struggled to maintain his full-nelson, but the big man's lats were so wide and thick, he felt his grip slipping. And then, the Beast took a hold of Vinny's forearms. Vinny felt the powerful fingers wrap around his wrists like vices. Then he felt the Beast break his hold, pulling his hands apart with ease, then pulling his arms upward and judo flipping Vinny's whole body over his head and down to the mat onto his back. Vinny looked up, his eyes glazed, and watched as the Mighty Beast put his big foot on Vinny's chest, then flexed into a double-bi shot. The Beast was so heavily muscled, he reminded Vinny of the cartoon wrestler from the Bugs Bunny cartoon, whose muscles piled up and up, muscle on top of muscle, just like the Beast. Vinny was harder than he'd ever been in his life, and when his massive opponent bent over and picked him up, slamming him into a tight bearhug, his feet dangling in the air. Vinny let out a groan not from the crushing pain of the hug, but because he felt his hardon pressing into the stone hard roidgut of the big man. "Oh yeah, babe," the Beast said to Vinny, "you like this, don't you?" He squeezed Vinny harder against his huge chest and gutball. Then he slid Vinny up and down his hairy torso, grinding Vinny's dick into his thick pro wrestler muscle. "Oh god....." groaned Vinny. "And I just keep getting bigger and stronger. Feel it?" said the Beast as he squeezed harder. Vinny felt like his ribs would shatter. "Ffuckk," said the young pro. "That's it, babe. Cum to this muscle. Worship it. Spew to my 350lbs of superior size and power." He slid Vinny up and down. Vinny couldn't hold out. He busted right in his trunks. He came and came to his powerful opponent. He leaned his head against the Beast's thick neck and breathed him in. His scent smelled like leather and gun metal. Vinny came some more. Then he heard the roar of the crowd, and remembered where he was. "They can't see this...." Vinny said, realizing that his reputation might be sullied if the crowd got a look at him in this state. "Don't worry, stud," said the older fighter, "I'll get you out of here. Just tap out on my shoulder." Then he shook Vinny back and forth a couple of times, then squeezed him hard. Vinny tapped out on the massive wrestler's right delt. The ref called the match and the bell rang. The Beast lifted Vinny up and laid him over his right shoulder. The ref tried to raise the Beast's arm in victory, but the look that the big man gave him made him back up against the ropes. Instead, the wrestler flexed his free left arm and held it up next to Vinny's leg, showing that his biceps were bigger than Vinny's quads. Then he carried Vinny out of the ring, climbing down with the smaller man on his shoulder. He strutted up the aisle as the crowd went wild, and disappeared into the backstage area. "Now we're going to shower off," said the Beast, as he set Vinny down in the locker room. "Then, I'm taking you back to my hotel room, where you can service me proper." The big man stripped off his black trunks and his big dick flopped out, swinging between his massive thighs. Vinny wasn't sure what he could do with something that big, but he was eager to find out.
  12. Guest

    The Flexorcist (19)

    Nineteen Decrypting the medieval document proved to be a very difficult and frustrating exercise. Even after three weeks of continued work and study, Tomas had only translated five pages of the thick scroll. He pushed the document aside and slammed his desk while swearing in frustration. “Something wrong?”, Anton asked as he entered the room and tossed his gym bag on the floor. Tomas ignored the remark and headed to the bathroom. “Get in here!”, he ordered without looking at his pet. Anton did as he was told. He entered the bathroom and saw that Tomas was already in the shower. He quickly tore off his clothes and joined his master. He looked down on his master and smirked as he noticed his inflating cock. Tomas scanned his pet’s amazing body in awe: Anton had come straight from the gym and his beastly muscles were still pumped and swollen. “580 pounds is the right size for you; you look simply perfect, my pet. I love how your oversized shoulders dwarf the rest of your huge muscles”, he said as he groped the mass of thick pecs on his pet’s chest. Anton groaned in pleasure and flexed his pecs. Striations exploded across the surface and the strong muscles turned into concrete-like hardness under his master’s touch. His own cock stirred as it began to swell. Tomas made his pet turn around and explored the mass on the incredibly wide back. He felt the cuts and crevices between the mounds of muscle before grabbing the hardness of his pet’s beefy triceps. He couldn’t take no more; he grabbed Anton’s tightly muscled sides and shoved his fully engorged 17 incher into the meaty ass. “Nothing beats pumping the frustration out of me”, he grunted as slammed his cock in and out his pet’s ass. “Mhm”, Anton groaned. His cock hardened further until it reached its intimidating 25 inches, his left paw roamed his own beefy chest as his right one caressed his left bicep. Tomas came quickly, he screamed as frustration and cum exploded from his body. He kept pumping his pet’s ass as load after load of cum blasted from his throbbing cock. He remained inside and grabbed his pet’s engorged 25 incher, stroking the impressive length while his own cock deflated inside the muscular ass. Anton put his hands against the tilled wall and closed his eyes in pleasure. His master’s strong hand pumped his shaft and sent shivers down his spine. He encircled the hand with his right paw and guided the strokes, adding strength and pressure to the action. Tomas grunted as the huge paw encircled his big hand and the pressure of his pet’s grip sent a mild pain through him. His 17 incher raced to hardness again inside the juicy ass as his pet smacked his 300 pound muscular frame against his broad back by the sheer force of his strokes. Pleasure flooded Anton’s beastly body as he felt the cock harden again inside his ass. “Yeaugh!”, he bellowed and goose bumps exploded on his body as he came. Blasts and blasts of thick, sticky cum shot from his 25 incher and splattered against the wall. Tomas moaned as the strong muscles on Anton’s body flexed from his orgasm. The juicy ass encircling his 17 incher clenched and milked a second round of blasts from it. His muscular quads shook from the effort. After a few minutes, Anton’s orgasm cooled down and he released his deflating cock. A thud made him turn around. He smiled as he noticed his master on the floor: he was worn out completely. He grabbed him under the armpits and effortlessly raised the 300 pound athlete. He placed his left arm around his master’s lower back and rested his ass against the bottom row of his 14-pack abs. “You okay?”, he asked as he gently ruffled Tomas’ hair with his right paw. “Much better now”, Tomas said and grabbed his pet’s gigantic delts for support. “It’s just frustrating it takes so much time to translate that document. I can fell I’m close, but it’ll take some more weeks before I can finally cast the spell for the dark ritual.” “More time for me to rule the jocks”, Anton replied and his right paw played with his still plump 25 incher. “How are the football players coming along…ughn”?, Tomas asked, his voice shooting up as his pet’s 25 incher invaded his ass. He clenched it reflexively but the hot pole easily broke through his defenses. He shut his eyes and moaned as the last of the 25 inches was pushed inside. “They finally know their place. I just beat up the four biggest of them. A single blow in the abs sent each of them down. Now I dominate, dominate, dominate”, Anton grunted, pumping his 25 incher in his master’s ass every time he said ‘dominate’. He looked down as he something jab him in the abs and smiled: his master’s cock had re-inflated and the 17 incher throbbed in the canyon between his 14-pack. Tomas opened his eyes and they rolled back in pleasure as the hot pole kept invading his ass. “Ughn!”, he moaned and his 17 incher exploded all over the thick rack of pecs that protruded from his pet’s chest. The five remaining blasts off his balls splashed against the striated muscles and slid into the deep crevice separating them. “YEAughn!”, Anton bellowed once more and drove his 25 inches hard into his master’s ass. His cock exploded and he kept pumping his hips as load after load of cum shot from it. Tomas marveled at the hard, flexing chest in front of him and grunted as the pressure inside his ass increased with every volley of cum. A final dribble of cum flowed from his deflating 17 incher and smeared against the cobblestone-sized abs of his pet’s flexing 14-pack. Cum began pouring from his master’s ass along the length of his pumping cock as Anton kept shooting load after load of cum. He gently pulled his master from his 25 incher and blasted a final load against the ceiling. “Relaxed now?”, he asked as he put his master on his feet. “You certainly blasted all frustration from me, my pet”, Tomas said grinningly as cum kept flowing from his ass. “Man, how much did you pump in me?” he asked as he stepped from the shower and dried himself. “At least a couple of gallons. But you’ve got some on me as well”, Anton replied grinningly. He turned toward the beam of water and cleaned his torso. Tomas put on his clothes and shook his head as he noticed his pet’s inflating cock. “You really are a total beast”, he said as he returned to his desk. “I am a total beast. A god!”, Anton screamed and did a most muscular. Striations exploded across his body as all his titanic muscles hardened, his engorged cock smacked against the top row of cobblestone-sized abs, oozing precum against the hard surface. Anton grabbed the lengthy shaft and within seconds the results of his third orgasm sprayed the glass of the shower. Sean and Keith were in their room trying to figure out how to stop Tomas. The thought of Connor toying with the 240 pound wrestle coach and the image of his supreme muscularity still sent their meager pencil dicks to hardness. “There’s no way we’ll be able to defeat Connor and Anton by ourselves”, Sean said, “And even if we do, we still have to stand up to Tomas, who also outweighs the two of us”. “You’re right”, Keith replied, “Even with my uncle’s help we can’t beat them. We’ll need more help. Perhaps the wrestle team will be prepared. We are the former stars after all”. “They’re too scared of Anton. The entire team could take him down, but there’s still your brother to back him up. The two of them would smash the others”, Sean answered. A knock made them look up. Sean got up and opened the door. He involuntarily stepped back as he gazed upon a shirt strained to its limits by a rack of pecs. “Mind if I come in?”, a deep baritone asked. Sean recognized the captain of the football team and stepped back to let him enter. He sat down next to his buddy Keith and they stared at the muscular athlete that sat down on the other bed. “What brings you here?”, Keith asked in his high-pitched voice. “We need to talk, guys”, Logan said, “It’s only normal that football players rule the school. It has always been like that. Ever since last year that brute Anton took over our top spot. He was a scrawny swimmer when he got paired with you, Sean. And you were the star wrestler. Now look it you! You guys must know what happened.” “We’ll tell you. But you have to promise not to laugh”, Sean replied. He told the entire story of Tomas’ and Anton’s growth. He even included the part of Connor. Disbelief filled Logan’s face as he heard what had happened. “We were just thinking of a way to stop them. But the two of us are too weak to take on even one of them”, Sean said. “We’ll have to separate them, like you proposed”, Logan stated, “If we can neutralize Anton and Connor, it will be easier to defeat Tomas. Connor is being tutored by Alex, the little guy that wants to get on the football team. I’ll take Alex under my wing in the gym and convince him to keep Connor busy.” “Just don’t hurt my little bro”, Keith said. “He’s no longer the same Connor you used to know”, Sean replied, “You saw him take care of the wrestle coach and didn’t he humiliate you during summer?”. “Don’t worry. If Alex can keep him busy until you uncle has defeated Tomas, the spell will be broken and he’ll be back to normal. That leaves us with Anton.”, Logan said. “We could drug him”, Sean stated, “I can get some tranquilizers from the lab.” “Good”, Logan replied, “I’ll ask him for a drink and we’ll drug it. Once he’s out, my men will lock him away in the cellars long enough to defeat Tomas. I’ll come back next week to see where we are.” Tomas was slowly making progress in his study of the medieval document. He was about half way through it and had already gotten some new information. It seemed that the one conducting the ritual would gain supreme, infernal powers; he would be able to control his entire environment. He would be assisted by several large creatures. One of them would dominate the others and would be “the champion from Hell”. That one would be unbeaten in combat and no one would be able to defeat him, not even bigger creatures. “That has to be my pet”, Tomas said out loud, “he has beaten Sean and Keith and clearly dominates Connor too. Let’s get back to work!”. Alex was finishing a set of pull-ups as he heard a sound behind him. He turned around to see the four biggest football players enter the gym. He grabbed his towel and made his way to the exit. “Where’re you going?”, Logan asked while the other athletes strutted over to the bench press. “I know the drill, guys”, Alex replied, “I’m only 130 pounds. The small guys have to leave when the big ones want to train.” “You can stay if you want, it’s okay with me”, Logan said, “I could give you some pointers to bulk up. You do want to make the team, don’t you?” “That’s my dream. But it’ll take time. You sure I can stay?”, Alex said. “I’ll help you build arms like these”, Logan said and flexed his 25 inch canons. He smirked as he noticed Alex open mouth. “My nickname is ‘Captain Gunner’ because of these 25 inch babies. Biggest arms of the team. At 320 pounds of beef I’m the biggest man on the team. Come on, let’s train our arms!” Alex stared in awe at the 200 pound heavier stud training him. He marveled at the amount of weights Logan could curl. His own scrawny arms were killing him after two exercises and sweat was pouring from his red face. “Well done”, Logan said as Alex finished his set, “ The only way to grow is to go balls out every training. You’d better stop now before you get injured. You can join me any time to train and I’m expecting you on football practice tomorrow. You’ll start as water boy for me and my three wingmen.” A large smile formed on Alex’ face as he realized he had made the team. He thanked Logan, greeted the other big guys on the bench press and hit the showers. The next day he could barely lift a paper as his arms hurt like hell, but he did made it to the locker room in time for football practice. He looked around nervously and felt intimidated by the jocks; he was clearly the smallest, skinniest in the room. Logan saw Alex enter and introduced him to the team. He motioned the small guy to come over. Alex slowly walked across the locker room, looking around at his teammates. He discovered there was a clear hierarchy on the team: next to the door were the smallest guys, most a good 30 pounds bigger than him; at the next row of lockers were the 200 pound guys, a notch bigger than the first group; the third group consisted of a few 230ish guys, one of them had arms the size of the first group’s legs; at the other side of the central table was the final group: Logan and his three wingmen. Matt, the smallest of them, stood at 5’8 and 255 pounds of muscle; Mike was exactly as tall but weighed 262 pounds and Paul, Logan’s best friend, was 6 feet and weighed an impressive 275 pounds of ripped muscle. They were all shadowed by Logan’s 6’3 and 310 pounds of bulk. “Your place will be right here with us”, Logan said, “I’ll watch over you during practice and you’ll make sure us big guys stay hydrated. Come on, change into your uniform.” Alex reluctantly pulled off his shirt; his skinniness was highlighted even more as he stood next to the team’s biggest men. He stared in awe at the slabs of muscle on Paul’s legs. “We call him the ‘quadster’”, Logan said as he noticed Alex’ gaze, “his quads are even a bit bigger than mine.” Paul smirked and flexed his legs; the beastly muscles hardening into stone. “He’s no match for my arms though”, Logan said and flexed his 25 inch guns. The entire team stared at their captain’s hard biceps. “Captain Canon!”, one of them yelled and soon the entire team was shouting “Captain Canon”. Logan smiled and ordered his team to start practice. Alex eagerly followed the four big men and refilled their drinks several times. After practice the team showered quickly to make room for the star players. Logan and his three wingmen always trained half an hour longer than the others. They ran extra sprints and practiced their offensive play. Logan grabbed the football and stormed toward the end zone. He shoved his thick shoulder into Mike’s chest as he tried to block him. Mike’s body was pushed backward by the impact and he fell aside; it was just enough to slow Logan down just a bit. Matt and Paul stood next to each other to block the star quarterback. They braced themselves and grunted as Logan’s shoulders collided with their chests. Their combined weight was enough to successfully block Logan’s attack. The big man pushed with all his might, but the defense kept its ground. Mike came up to Logan and snatched the football from his hands, ending their drill. “Man, you really got stronger during summer”, Mike said to Logan, “I thought you broke my ribs when you drove your shoulder into me.” “Yeah, you did push us back a little”, Paul said. Logan just smiled and patted his buddies’ backs. “Let’s hit the showers!”, he said and signaled Alex to join them. The little guy walked behind them as they entered the deserted locker room. Logan and his friends quickly stripped off their sweaty uniforms and strutted over to the foggy shower zone. “Come on, Alex. If you wait any longer the water’s gonna be cold”, Logan said before disappearing in to hot fog. Alex took off his uniform and entered the shower zone. The foggy heat felt heavy around his body. He could hear the star players in the furthest corner and slowly wandered over. Their big frames appeared slowly through the fog. He gazed in awe at their well-trained physiques. The water sliding over the cuts and lines between their muscles highlighted their supreme muscularity. He gulped as they circled around him, imprisoning him amidst their bulk. “We want to ask you something”, Logan said. “W…w….what?”, Alex peeped looking up at the giants towering over him. “You get along quite well with that wrestle guy Connor, don’t you?”. “Y…y…yes”, Alex said. “Good. You need to do us a favor.”, Logan said. “Anything. You guys name it”, Alex blurted out. “We’re gonna reclaim our dominant position in this university by taking out Anton and Tomas. It appears that Connor is on their side. So we want to make sure he doesn’t get in our way. You’ll have to keep him busy tomorrow night for at least two hours.”, Logan said. “But how?”, Alex asked. “You’ll think of something. If we take back our top position, we’ll train you to be big enough to join our ‘bulk squad’”, Logan said. He nodded to his friends and they left the shower zone. Sean and Keith had made everything ready for the showdown with Tomas. Keith’s uncle would come over in two days to finally exorcise Tomas. He had found the right spells in Rome, in the secret archives of the Pope himself. The football players would take out Anton tomorrow night while Connor was being tutored by Alex. Sean had provided the tranquilizers from the university’s lab. Early the next morning, Connor left the gym. He still had to hide his flawless physique and trained very early in the morning and very late at night. His relentless training was really paying off: he had gained another 30 pounds of muscle, weighing in at 550 pounds of hard, ripped beef, just 30 pounds less than Anton. He’d added 5 extra inches to his 40 inch arms and felt stronger than ever. As he approached his room, he noticed someone standing at his door. An evil smile formed on his lips as he recognized his puny, 240 pound wrestle coach. The coach stepped back instinctively as the behemoth closed the distance between them. Before he could say a word, a huge paw encircled his waist, lifted him effortlessly from the floor and dragged him inside. He was tossed on the bed and stared at huge freshman’s back as he closed the door. His dick hardening at the sight of the bulging muscle stretching the tight tank-top. Connor turned around and smirked as he noticed the hard cock in his coach’s pants. “What do you want?”, he bellowed in his deep voice. The coach shuddered as the behemoth’s voice vibrated through his own well-trained body. “I’ve come to bring your new training schedule. It’s time to knock your technique up like with the other rookies”, the coach said, realizing his mistake as he spoke. “Rookies?”, Connor boomed, “I’ve already kicked your ass good on the wrestle mats.” “I mean like the other boys”, the coach blurted out quickly. “Boys?!”, Connor bellowed angrily, his voice echoing against the walls, “Get up!”. The coach slowly got up from the bed but didn’t move fast enough. Connor grabbed his waist and put him on his feet in front of the large mirror on the other wall; the mirror reached from the floor to the ceiling. “Strip!”, Connor ordered harshly. The coach knew he couldn’t resist this behemoth and took off his shirt. He stared up at the freshman next to him. “Take it all off! Or do I have to rip it off?”, Connor rumbled. The coach quickly pulled down his pants and boxers and stood naked in front of the mirror. He shuddered in anxious anticipation, his hands in front of his hard cock. “Let’s see who’s the boy here”, Connor said and ripped off his tank-top. The coach’s eyes widened in shock as the behemoth revealed his insanely muscled torso. “You’re even bigger than two weeks ago!”, he whispered. “Thanks for noticing, coach”, Connor said, “I’ve bulked up another 30 pounds, I’m now 550 pounds of muscular beef. It seems like you’re the boy in this room.” The coach nodded in silent admiration as he drank in the sight of the beastly muscles is the mirror. This freshman made him, an Olympic champion, look like a prepubescent boy. His cock jolted as ripples and striations undulated across the rack of pecs. “Looks like you need this training schedule”, Connor said as he grabbed the instructions on the table, “Eat it!”. The coach gagged as the gigantic paw forced the paper in his mouth. He chewed and chewed and painfully swallowed the paper. “Can I go now?”, he asked weakly. “The fun’s not over yet”, Connor said and pushed the coach’s hands aside to reveal his hard 8 incher, “See, you’re saluting my body. Let’s complete the salute!”. Connor grabbed an empty cup from the table and handed it to his coach. “Fill it!”. The coach held the cup in front of his throbbing 8 incher. Within seconds he was cumming into the cup and filling it as load after load of cum flowed from his cock. The door suddenly opened and Anton barged into the room. “I’m not interrupting anything, am I?”, he asked as he noticed the scene. “Off course not”, Connor said and turned to Anton, “What’s up?”. “I come from the gym and am feeling pumped. Let’s arm-wrestle to test our strength”, Anton said and sat down at the table. “Fine by me. And you keep stroking that feeble dick, boy!”, Connor said and installed himself opposite of Anton. They locked hands and began. Connor instantly fell that he actually had a chance against the still bigger behemoth. Veins exploded all over his 45 inch bicep as he summoned more strength. Anton was surprised that his smaller buddy put up such a fight. He could even feel his arm going down just a little. He smirked and tapped onto the full strength of his beastly arm: his bicep swelled to its 50 inches and veins snaked along the steely muscle as he slowly pulled back toward the starting point. Connor grunted, his face reddening under the pressure. He dug deep into his power and shoved every ounce of strength in a final attack. More veins surfaced on his bicep as it peaked bigger; the stony muscle hardening bigger than ever. He slowly began pushing Anton’s arm toward the table. Anton’s eyes widened in disbelief as he felt his arm going down. No matter what he tried, Connor’s strength couldn’t be denied. He grunted and puffed and managed to slow down his opponent. Connor groaned deeply and slammed the thick arm down on the table. A shocked silence filled the room. “It’s just a game and I was worn out from my training”, Anton said and quickly left the room. Connor jumped up and flexed his pumped bicep into a stony ball of vein-covered, hard muscle and bellowed in triumph. His dick springing to its 21 inches as he realized he had just taken down the top dog. Connor began flexing his torso in front of the mirror, admiring his ever improving size. The coach marveled at the even bigger bicep and milked a few extra drops from his dick into the filled cup. He gently placed it on the table and silently retreated from the self-worshipping behemoth. He put his hand on the doorknob as a strong paw grabbed his armpit and pulled him toward the mirror. “We’re not done just yet”, Connor groaned. He yanked down his own pants and slammed his coach onto his rock-hard 21 incher. Pleasure quickly filled his body and his cock exploded into his coach. Five minutes later, he pulled him from his deflating cock and tossed him on the floor. “Leave, boy!”, Connor bellowed at his worn out coach. Anton was in a bad mood after losing his arm-wrestle match to Connor. Even though it was just a game, he hated losing. He decided to lighting his mood by pounding on a few football players. He was ravaging Matt’s abs as Logan appeared and asked him to stop. “Man, we’re all athletes. It’s just not right that one jock beats up another. We should work together and beat up some nerds. I mean if we combine forces we could rule this university”, Logan said. “I already rule this university”, Anton harshly replied and slammed his fist into Matt’s abs again. “I know, man. But if we would all get along, things would be much easier. You’re the top dog, no one questions that. We’ll be your wingmen”, Logan said. “More like my wingboys”, Anton said but lowered Matt, “it’s not a bad idea. I’m sure Tomas will like this too.” “See, why don’t we go have a drink?”, Logan asked. “Deal”, Anton said, “But you’re buying”. “Let’s go”, Logan said and they headed over a bar. Inside, Logan nodded to his friends and Paul came up with the drinks. “Let’s toast on our mutual respect”, Logan said and raised his glass. Anton raised his glass and drank it down in one long gulp. Paul quickly brought him a second one. Two drinks later, Anton’s eyes began to fall shut. He fell over on the table and passed out. Logan motioned his three wingmen and the four muscular athletes dragged the passed out behemoth outside. They put him into a car and drove him over to the university, where they tied him down and locked him up in the cellars. In the main time, Connor was being tutored by Alex, who did everything he could to make the lesson last and last. After two hours, Connor said he had to go out and see Anton. “Anton’s out”, Alex said unthinkingly. “How would you know?”, Connor asked, “Is there something you’re not telling me?” Alex reddened completely and blurted out: “Just guessing.” “You sure you’re only guessing?”, Connor said and clenched his fist, making his bicep bulge and rip through his baggy sweater. Alex stared in at the hard peak and slowly looked up at Connor’s face. Connor ripped off his sweater and revealed his gigantic body. “I could crush you with one finger. Speak up!”. Alex shook his head. “I promised my teammates I wouldn’t tell.” “What if I helped you to get real big?”, Connor said, “I’ll make you dwarf all your teammates.” Alex gulped and his brain told him he had no chance against this behemoth. He might as well benefit from it. He sighed and told everything he knew. Connor listened carefully and nodded; he would brief Tomas to make a plan. “That will not be necessary!” Tomas’ face had appeared in the mirror and he had followed the entire story. “You’ll come to my room for instructions!”, he said to Connor. He then turned toward Alex and asked him if he was prepared to give up his soul to grow. “Euh… yes”, Alex replied. An icy chill and hellish chants filled the room. “Just add your cum to this formula, let your body absorb it and you’ll grow while you work out”, Tomas said and his face disappeared from the mirror. Connor grabbed the cum-filled cup from the table and poured it into an empty shaker. He handed it over to Alex and rushed over to Tomas’ room. Alex couldn’t believe that he had betrayed his friends. He quickly discarded the thought and focused entirely on growing huge. He sprinted toward the locker room, pulled down his pants and began milking his cock. Soon enough his cum mixed with the liquid in the shaker. He put on his workout gear and entered the deserted gym. He gulped down the thick liquid, emptying the shaker at once. His stomach protested and he felt bloated. The feeling transformed in a warmth that enveloped his entire body. He stepped over to the squat rack and put his familiar weight on the bar. He got under the bar and began squatting. Unlike other workouts, he easily did 20 reps without even breaking a sweat. He doubled the amount of weight and restarted. The burning sensation in his legs intensified with every rep. He could feel his quads swell as he squatted up and down. His once baggy workout shorts stretched as the muscle beneath swelled and hardened. Tears appeared on the fabric and with a loud ripping sound his thick quads busted through. He gasped at the size of his swelling legs: deep cuts and crevices separated the cords of muscle; the large teardrop-shape, covered in veins, dwarfed his kneecaps; below them, thick calves had formed at the back of his legs. “Yeah!”, he grunted and racked the weight. He quickly jumped over to the pull-up bar; his muscular legs easily supporting his otherwise still skinny body. He jumped up and grabbed hold of the bar. He pulled himself up and began cranking out reps; clumsy and very slow at first, but very soon his lats got stronger. He felt his back swell and broaden with every rep; mounds of until then inexistent muscles grew and hardened, fighting for room on the inflating surface. He could even feel his arms getting stronger. He reached down and was surprised to discover that his feet now simply reached the floor; even his height was increasing. Alex smirked as he noticed the bench press. He added 45 pounds to the bar and began. His roaring laugh echoed through the gym as he racked the bar: it felt like a feather to him. He added five more plates, got under the bar and began pressing the bar up and down. His flat pecs grew with every rep. At first they formed paper-thin shapes on his chest, but quickly swelled as more mass inflated them. His shirt squeaked under the pressure and finally give in as the mounding pecs ripped through. Veins and striations snaked across the swelling slabs and the canyon between them deepened and deepened. He racked the weight and flexed his chest, making it swell some more. Alex grabbed a pair of dumbbells and began doing shoulder presses. He did 20 quick reps with the 40 pounders before grabbing a more challenging weight. He took the 80 pounders and struggled to raise them. At first, the weight seemed to lighten with every rep and soon enough he cranked out perfect rep. His shoulders exploded in size and girth as mass inflated his delts into impressive roundness. The broadness added to his slim waist gave him an awesome v-taper. Alex threw down the dumbbells and began doing bench dips. His already formed triceps, stimulated by the bench presses and shoulder presses, hardened at the back of his arms. Every rep sculpted horseshoe-shape further as mass inflated the hard muscles. The insane pump was beyond anything he had ever felt. He looked down and noticed his still small biceps. Alex got up from the bench and grabbed the 80 pounders still lying on the floor. He struggled to do one rep but simply couldn’t lift the weight. He let the dumbbells hang in his hands and made a second try. He managed to curl the weight up with every ounce of willpower in his swelling body. Veins snaked along the tennis ball-sized muscles on his arms as he lowered the weight. His next rep was easier; his biceps grew and hardened and were no longer over-challenged by the weight. As the dumbbells went up, their size increased. They passed the size off goose eggs and swelled to an impressive 20 inches of vein-infested, hard meat. Alex kept pumping his biceps to the max; he wanted them bigger! The muscles kept hardening, dwarfing the other big muscles on his body. The pump was too much and Alex dropped the dumbbells as his biceps reached 25.5 inches, outsizing even Logan’s arms. Alex looked in the mirror and gasped: his perfectly muscular body lacked every definition in the abs. He quickly laid down on the ground and began doing sit-ups. His flat stomach hardened with every rep and soon enough thick, strong muscles pushed upward against his skin. The 2-pack turned into a 4-pack, the 4-pack swelled into a 6-pack and the hint of a fourth row of abs peeped deeper under his skin. The cuts between the coke-can-size muscles deepened and hardened with every rep. He got up and smiled at his reflection. The former image of his 5’7, 130 pound frame had evolved into his now 6’, 270 pound body. His natural tan added definition to his already impressive muscles. He began flexing his newly grown muscles, entranced by the veins, striations and hardness of his body. He really liked his new physique, out-sized by his hyper-sized biceps. He tore off the remains of his tattered shorts and discovered his familiar dick, stubbornly hard at five inches. He stroked it with two fingers of his now too big hands and smiled: the shaft was lengthening and thickening in his grasp. He closed his entire hand around it and kept stroking until it stopped at just over 10 inches. The thought of having moved up into the group of big men of the football team sent him over the edge: cum squirted from his cock all over the mirror and dumbbells. After eight blasts, his orgasm cooled down and he fell exhausted on the floor. As he realized that he still wasn’t the biggest man on the team, he gazed up and stared at Tomas’ face in the mirror to receive further instructions…
  13. goremeridian

    A new kind of power source: Part 3

    A new kind of power source Part 3 Reality itself seemed to shudder with terror as Tim’s mass began to expand. Before, in the cramped space of the basement, I had experienced this from a disappointingly confined point of view. Now, even in the comparative dimness of the street lights, I could watch Tim’s ascension to godhood in all its glory. I had suspected that Tim’s height grew at the same velocity as his mass. Now, however, I could see that his skeletal structure only expanded to be able to contain more and more muscle, and only when each limb was filled to the brim with straining brawn, would his frame expand once again. In essence, his height was taking its orders from his muscle. So it was that, while he had only become a mere four or five metres taller in the last clutch of seconds, Tim’s swollen calves were already smashing through the walls of the houses on either side of the street. Bigger than cars now, the striated beasts, bursting with impossible strength, demolished living rooms, smashing effortlessly through brickwork, even as his thighs, tensed to monster width, crushed in the roofs and chimneys, causing the houses to collapse in on themselves in a deafening cascade of rubble and glass. “SO FUCKING SMALL!” He roared into the night, his twitching balls swinging and taking out another lamp-post, sending it crashing to the ground before me in a shower of sparks. “NEED TO GROW FASTER!” Some sliver of panic registered within my mind that he wasn’t growing quick enough, but there was nothing more I could do. My entire being was devoted to growing Tim. I could barely think for myself now. My hand, slick with cum, was working my cock automatically now; I had no control over myself physically. I think I was gurgling something; a prayer, perhaps, to my new god. Desperate to add as much mass onto his frame in as quick a time as possible, Tim reached down, a mountain of MAN descending through the night. Knuckles bigger than me swept dangerously close on either side. For a moment, Tim’s now train-carriage-sized fingers scraped along the street, smashing cars out of the way in screeches of agonised metal and glass, and ploughing great furrows in the ground. Then his hands crashed down, down through the concrete of the street, the quake nearly throwing me off my feet and blowing out windows and dislodging roof tiles for half a kilometre around. Seconds later, fingers curled around clusters of crumbling, pathetic houses, his hands tore free from the ground. Clutching his impromptu dumb-bells, Tim began curling the debris in each hand, pumping his grotesquely-swelling biceps even further. “MORE!” He yelled. His voice alone could surely be heard for miles. “MUST GET BIGGER!” Furniture and other debris rained down from between his fingers as he curled the staggering weights with a single-minded intensity. Bits of rooftop, whole sections of bedrooms, still with flapping, ragged carpets attached, fireplaces, bicycles, window panes and furniture, endless furniture, slipped down through the night and smashed to splinters and brick dust on the ground below. A chaise-longue that somehow survived the fall bounced for nearly fifty metres down the street, spinning end over end, before colliding with a telegraph pole. Like an animal caught in a trap, its frantic speed only ensured that it got more and more tangled in the telegraph wires until it finally came to stop swinging wildly, energy spent, ten feet up in the air. I didn’t care about the danger I was in. My only thought was about Tim’s size – and about how much bigger he needed to be. I was determined that all the other growing he had done so far would be pathetic compared to this. Somewhere beyond Tim a plume of fire shot out into the sky, and seconds later the sound of an explosion filled my ears. Almost as though they had been waiting for their cue, a number of other small detonations and flames flared up amid the brickwork skeletons of the ruined buildings up and down the street, filling the scene with flickering red-gold light and casting the apocalyptical landscape about me into ghastly silhouette. Wreathed in smoke and fire, Tim’s physique was magnificent. I couldn’t see his head beyond his mountainous pectorals, and the deep striations between his abdominals were plunged into a darkness more impenetrable that that at the dawn of creation, before God declared, “Let there be light.” But the flesh I could see, straining pitifully against the sheer mass and strength of the impossible muscles growing bigger and bigger beneath its pale surface, was tantalisingly worship-able. Every metre of his skin glinted wetly with sweat in a heat more staggering than that of the surrounding fires: the incomparable heat of muscle growth. His cock, nearly as long now as the ruined street upon which I was trying to keep my footing, and certainly wider, pointed east across Swindon, towards the direction of London. I would happily ride on that thing all of the way there. Hell, soon half of Swindon would be able to ride on that god-cock. I ignored the BOOM of a gas main several streets away. It was merely another trumpet-call to herald the rise of Earth’s muscle god. Out and out he grew, up and up, muscle thickening and swelling, his whole physique filling with more and more super strong mass, his hunger for size only increasing the bigger he became. Rooftops became knee-height, then calf-height, then ankle-height, then toe-height as his hyper-muscled physique ascended heavenwards. How he didn’t pulverise me as those titanic toes stretched out across Swindon I do not know. My body seemed to be running on auto-pilot. At times I would snap briefly away from thoughts of growing my friend to find myself disorientated, in a different street, or in an open square, like I had been sleep-walking, always one step ahead of Tim’s mass. Once I was jolted out of my muscle-growth-lust when my elbow struck a brick wall behind me. I allowed myself a quick glance about; I was in an open area and the ground was filled with stars. No, I shook my head; it was glass. Broken glass, from all the smashed shop windows. And the air was rife with screams, like shrill fireworks. I didn’t see people, as such, just faces, frantic with fear, moving past me quickly. The glass crunched underfoot. Their feet kicked shards of it skittering about. Shooting stars whirling below me. That was all the time I allowed myself. I then turned and – seeing Tim’s titanic, beautiful form looming up over the town, impossible muscles flexing into grotesque hugeness as he pumped them bigger and bigger – forgot about the world around me and threw my thoughts solely into growing him once again. “HA HA! WHAT DO YOU THINK OF ME NOW, SI?” My god’s voice roared. High above, Tim hit a double biceps pose, muscles bigger than factories thickening more and more massively on his arms. The split in the titanium peak alone would require days of tongue worship, and the muscle was only swelling vaster every second. “THIS AS BIG AS YOUR LITTLE MIND CAN HANDLE? FUCK, I CAN’T EVEN SEE YOU ANY MORE – YOU’RE TOO TINY!” I wanted to reply, to shout something up. I couldn’t see his head – fuck, soon his pectorals would rival the hill upon which Swindon Old Town sat, so insanely huge had they become – so I didn’t know if he was even looking in my direction. But I was shaken with another orgasm and lost the ability to speak. “ME?” He continued. “I’VE GOT A LOT MORE GROWING TO DO. IN FACT, I WANT GROW SO BIG I REDEFINE THE FUCKING WORD. YOU WITH ME?” Far, far, below him, riding out my dozenth orgasm in the last few minutes, I could barely mutter the words, “Fuck yes…I’m gonna grow you HUGE, Tim!” “And that’s exactly why you need to come with us,” said a voice from behind me as a firm grip settled on my shoulder. * There was something familiar about the big, frowning, uniformed man sat across the desk from me in the yellow-lit bunker, though I couldn’t work out what. I took in his massive form, straining beneath the army fatigues. Noted his grizzled, cleft chin and perma-grimace. His handsome, weathered features. I was sure I remembered him from somewhere. What really nagged at my brain though were the parts I couldn’t remember. Such as my hasty flight to this bunker. Had I been blindfolded? Or drugged? The memory escaped me. My memories of moving from street to street – of actually putting one foot in front of the other to avoid Tim’s swelling mass – were equally absent. It was like my night had been broken up into a series of paragraphs of lucidness, the breaks between them skipping over periods of time. Perhaps I had just been too focused on Tim. Or the colander had messed with my perspective somehow. It looked relatively harmless, sat as it was on the desk between us. You’d never know it was responsible for turning a man into a god. Well, partially responsible, anyway. I surpressed a grin. I suppose I myself had some small part to play. “You want to explain the connection between yourself and that…that behemoth out there?” The man grunted in deep baritone. “His name’s Tim.” I was going to add, “or you could call him god”, but decided against it. Army man hadn’t hit me yet, but occasionally his hands would clench in a threatening manner and I decided to err on the side of caution. “And you’re growing him? With that?” He gestured at the colander. His voice remained level. His sentences didn’t even go up at the end, like he wasn’t asking questions at all, just grunting statements at me. There was no point in lying. He had obviously heard something, which is what I was doing here in the bunker. I glanced about me. The room was several times bigger than my entire flat. With my memories so fuzzy – or missing – I had no idea whether we were on an army base somewhere or deep underground. Did Swindon even have army bases? Occasionally there was a distant rumble. A giant footstep, perhaps. It was a testament to the architects of the bunker that the place didn’t shake too much, and only a modicum of concrete powder rained down from the ceiling each time. Other than the two of us, there was a young guard standing by the door. I tried to recall what was behind that door, but failed. My memories just seemed to start here, in this room, in this chair. I looked back at my interviewer. His frown was deepening. “Well…we were sort of both growing him. Pooling our insane muscle growth desires. It wasn’t just me.” I began to note the miasma of dried cum radiating from me. If I had been self-conscious earlier on this evening, now I had the justification to be completely mortified. Yet I felt strangely calm. Yes, I stank of ejaculate. Yes, I could tell that the man opposite me could smell it too. But as far as I was concerned, it was an offering to Tim. And there would be a lot more where that came from. The man rubbed his chin. “Well, you’re in a lot of trouble now, son. The freak is pushing nine hundred feet tall, and nearly that in width. Our bullets aren’t able to penetrate his damn skin. And our tanks aren’t having much luck either.” Another rumble gently shook the bunker, as though in response. “We’re trying to scramble the local air force – it looks like we’re going to have to go nuclear on this big bastard.” He leaned closer. “Unless you can help us shrink him somehow.” It was while I was digesting his words that it slowly dawned on me. Something didn’t feel right about this. Tanks? A local air force? In Swindon? That was surely pushing the boundaries of possibility. And yet, at the same time, there was that sense of familiarity. As though I had seen and heard this all before. I realised the officer was expecting a response. “There’s no way I’m going to shrink him. I don’t even think I can, anyway. But I wouldn’t, even if I could. I want what he wants – to grow him endlessly bigger and bigger, no size ever being big enough. Muscles stretching across the world, the galaxy, the universe...” “You’re MAD!” He snapped at me suddenly. “Why on Earth would you want that? Don’t you care about the destruction he has caused? The lives that have been lost?” He snatched up the colander. “Now, you’re going to tell me how to use this thing to reverse the process, or I’ll destroy this bloody machine for good!” It was weird. Even before he had finished one sentence, I knew what the next would be. It was like he was reading from a script I’d already cast an eye over. Which is what prompted me to say, “No." I gave him a calm, level gaze. "No, you won’t.” * He came to his feet in anger, just as a terrific rumble erupted over our heads. It was the biggest one yet. With a cra-a-a-a-ck the concrete of the ceiling split open and the room was flooded with dust. My teeth rattled in my mouth. “You won’t destroy the colander,” I continued through the disorienting din, “because you can’t. I HAVE to wear it, and Tim HAS to become bigger. He’s got so much more growing to do. You’ll see!” The dust swirled into the bunker like a blinding snowstorm, setting the three of us coughing like crazy and ending any chance of further conversation for the next few seconds. Yet even as my lungs and throat stung, this felt…right. In a moment of clarity, I realised why it seemed as though I had been through all of this before. Because I had. Eyes straining through the concrete dust, I snatched the colander from the officer’s grip. “No!” He gasped. “You have to stop!” He was struck by a bout of horrible coughing, but managed in a moment to get the words out, ragged though they sounded coming from a seething sore throat: “You’ll destroy us all!” “I know,” I coughed in reply. “What Tim grows bigger than the Earth, we’ll probably be crushed between his pecs.” I spat out a globule of gritty concrete dust that had settled on my tongue. “Or his abs. Or maybe he’ll use the Earth as a dumb-bell and just rip us from orbit.” I swept my tongue around my teeth, collecting up any stray concrete, and hawked that out after the first globule. “Or he might just squash us between thumb and forefinger.” The fog of dust was beginning to settle, and I could make out the officer’s choking form in the swirling grey before me. He fixed me with a bloodshot eye. I continued, with more confidence: “Your men have failed, the tanks have failed, the nukes will fail. And Tim will become a god – because of this.” I held the colander up. The dust had nearly settled now. The vague shape of the young officer by the door, bent over double and coughing, rifle swinging from his shoulder, could now be made out through the haze. “Because of your stupid muscle growth machine?” The big man before me wheezed. “No.” I ran a finger over the colander, getting a small electric shock for my troubles. “It’s more than that, I see that now.” I couldn’t help letting out a small grin. “I mean, how have I survived Tim’s growth so far? Dumb luck? That’s impossible! I should have been crushed by rubble – or by Tim’s own muscle – a hundred times over. Hell, you or that young officer over by the door should be shooting me with guns even as I speak. After all, I’m about to be responsible for even more death and destruction. But the only time I have been injured was when this thing,” I tapped the metal rim, “was damaged the first time Tim grew, in his basement. You see, when it’s working, it does more than just grow Tim's muscles.” “You want me to shoot you, boy?” The officer spat. He turned and snatched the rifle from the officer by the door. “If you don’t put that thing down I’ll be more than happy to oblige!” But I had the measure of this man. “No you won’t,” I replied calmly, “because you never do. I mean, not once when Tim and I have RPed have I ever been shot by one of the army guys. Or squashed by rubble, or anything.” I shrugged. “You see, I always get crushed towards the end - in the final destruction of the Earth.” He frowned. Though the answer would be well, well beyond him, he asked, for the first time, with a slight, but noticeable, inflection: “RPed?”
  14. goremeridian

    A new kind of power source: Part 2

    Thanks for the feedback so far. All your comments and likes are really appreciated, guys; each one serves as a little confidence boost! A new kind of power source Part 2 Within seconds Tim’s body was swelling out under the yellow basement light, throwing monstrous shadows about the small room. “Yes!” He grunted. “Bigger! BIGGER!” I barely had time to revel in the fact that this was actually working. Even as the thought came to me that every lusty dream I had ever had was suddenly coming true, vast, striated muscles were pulsing beneath the thin surface of Tim’s flesh, growing ever more massive, stretching the tanned skin to breaking point. My eyes flicked maniacally from one body part to the next. His biceps, now the size of his head, surged mountain-like before me, riddled with blue, testosterone pumping veins. Even unflexed, those beasts looked like they had the power to grind steel. His pectoral balcony, straining forward towards me in the basement gloom, wreathed with striated iron muscle, seemed impossibly big for his height, and only the incredible power in his thickening teardrop thighs and pert, bubble glutes prevented him from toppling over. Moments later, layer after layer of titanium muscle was added to his widening back, pushing his creaking, twitching shoulders out further and further, the sheer weight of the musculature playing across the surface acting as a counterbalance to his front. Tim wasn’t just filling the room with his physical presence, however. My nostrils were assailed with the smell of his testosterone, my skin was smothered in the raging heat pulsing through his engorged muscles. A rich aura seemed to extend well beyond the straining tendons and thickening physique: an aura of MAN. I could taste it on my tongue, too. By the time Tim’s growth had slowed, there wasn’t one part of the basement that wasn’t saturated with his masculinity. I felt it permeating through my flesh down to my very bones. As soon as it had begun, it was over. Like a picture of a morphed bodybuilder brought to life, Tim gazed down cockily over his steaming, hulking musculature, casually flexing one muscle after another into impossible hugeness. In the sauna heat from the transformation, his ripped, monstrous physique glowed with sweat. Rivulets ran tantalisingly down the crevasses and valleys between his tense sinews. He glanced at me. I, of course, was lost for words, my tongue only good for keeping my drool in check – a task that it wasn’t entirely successful at. “I knew it would fucking work!” He chuckled loudly. My ears rang a little with each syllable. “Man, for a trial run of the machine I thought I’d gain a couple of pounds or something.” He raised an arm and flexed a bicep. The peak rose higher and higher, the size of a basketball. He gave it an extra couple of squeezes, trying to pump even more height out of the flesh-coloured mountain. He seemed to be absorbed in his bicep worship, a huge toothy grin on his face, and it took him a couple of seconds to tear his eyes away and look back at me. “Guess I underestimated the power of our desire, huh, Si?” I found the words – the only words I could bring myself to say. “You need to grow so much fucking bigger, dude…” His smile widened. * Even as I was thinking it, his musculature began twitching and swelling anew. “Oh, YES!” Tim laughed. His vast muscles started to thicken, stretch out, pumping bigger and bigger. “By the time I’m finished, my bicep’s going to be bigger than you!” His muscles were growing so quickly now that he had to step forward to keep his balance. As it adjusted to his new weight, his rippling thigh, squeezing more and more massive as it thickened into impossible hugeness, was now wider around – at least twice as wide – as my whole body. Even as I watched, the teardrops bunched larger and larger in a dance of grotesque mass. I was panting with excitement. “That’s still too small – your bicep should be bigger than this fucking basement!” “Ha! I’d still be a pipsqueak!” He laughed, his voice deepening into a boom as he began to inch upwards towards the ceiling. “My bicep should be bigger than my whole fucking house!” His head struck the yellow light, and his swollen, pulsating musculature was revealed as the bulb swung in a narrow arc. Freakishly huge now, bigger than any bodybuilder, bigger even than most of the morphs I’d seen, Tim’s growth only seemed to accelerate as we threw our ideas back and forth. The basement was now growing swelteringly hot as more and more of the space was filled with Tim’s hulking mass. I swear I could hear the muscles grinding against one another, and took another couple of steps back towards the comparative coolness and safety of the stairwell. I should have moved more quickly. Even as I was yelling; “It needs to be bigger than this neighbourhood!”, Tim’s muscles slammed into me, pinning me against the wall. I was pressed between concrete and MAN, the latter being the far more solid of the two substances. Somehow I heard my muffled voice keeping up the rant through the smothering embrace of Tim’s twitching bulk: “Then twice as big! Ten times! So much bigger! You need to be freaking HUGE!” I heard cracks and ear-splitting grating noises as I was pressed more and more tightly into the hot, hardened, thickening mass of sweat-soaked muscle. So pulsating and freakishly hulking was the musculature crushing me, I couldn’t even identify which body part it was. A giant thigh? A serrated, steel-hard wall of abdominals? I doubted I would even reach the stud’s pecs now. Above the noises of the building around me being destroyed by Tim’s ascension to muscle god, above even the sound of my own heart pulsing in my ears, I could hear my friend’s triumphant roars. “Gotta bet BIGGER! Still too fucking SMALL! Come on Si – help me grow MASSIVE! You want this as much as I do…you want me to become a fucking god. Then GROW me, you little fuck! Focus your desire! I need MORE! A hundred times more! A MILLION! Come on!” And just like that, I released the last few fetters on my desire…and the power flooding into Tim went off the scale. * I must have blacked out – probably from oxygen deprivation after being smothered by all that muscle – because the next thing I knew, I was lying on the asphalt outside. A bent streetlamp crackled and spluttered above me. In the flickering light of my surroundings, I recognised Tim’s street. “About time you woke up,” came Tim’s voice from all around me. “I stopped growing soon after you passed out. And I hate being stuck at this teeny tiny size!” I glanced up. Silhouetted against the moonlight, a vast striated colossus filled the night sky. Even hunched, Tim’s muscular form towered above the rooftops around us. Swollen, giant muscles flexed massively as a finger bigger than my entire body was lowered towards me and gently nudged me to my feet. Bricks and broken glass littered the quiet street around me. Had Tim truly outgrown his own house? I was head height to his shin. The calf muscles bulged grotesquely out from either side of the bone. Even in the dim light I could count the striations in the twin masses. I couldn’t help shivering a little in the night air. I was damp from head to toe with the stud’s sweat. As much out of a desire for warmth as a longing to feel his mass, I hurried over to Tim’s leg and threw my arms about his calf. Glass crunched underneath my trainers. “You’re so BIG!” I stammered, between tongue-licks of monstrously swollen sinew. I groped at him with desperate fingers but beneath his thin film of pale skin the muscle was impenetrable as steel. I heard, rather than saw, the tendons of his mighty cock straining in the night as the beast filled with blood somewhere above me. “So fucking HUGE!” I gulped at the sweat coating every inch of his muscle. Tim responded by shifting his footing and raising his giant heel, forcing the calf I was worshipping to flex half again as big. It broke my embrace, nearly knocking me onto my arse. The twitching muscles were so massive now they looked as though they were in danger of tearing free from his leg completely. “Time to get bigger, though, right?” The titan grunted. Mountainous muscles bunching against one another, he reached down and adjusted his swelling cock, itself already several times bigger than me. “You’re not pussying out on me now, are you, Si?” “No way,” I called up to him. “It’s just…I can’t believe I’m not dreaming or something. We’ve RPed this for months, and now, here you are. A total muscle stud. And you’re only going to get BIGGER!” It wasn’t that my desire had recharged. Rather that, despite the incredible energy that I had generated earlier, I had only just scratched its surface. I had so much more desire to give; untapped, endless depths. I threw it at him, focusing all my will, all my libido, bending my mind to the task of growing Tim even more insanely muscular. But…nothing. “Hurry up, Si!” He grunted, working his tool, the noise shaking the night. “The street cleared pretty quickly when I broke free from my pathetic little house. But people are gonna be back soon, with the police or something.” So that’s why the street was so quiet. Tim had scared everyone away. How long had I been unconscious? I redoubled my efforts, let visions of Tim swelling out across the starlit sky fill my mind and my soul, ignoring the drool that had started to run down my chin. To no avail. What was wrong? Was some small part of me secretly content with Tim at this size? A large dollop of pre splashed to the street beside me. I fought back the urge to dive to my knees and lap up the hot, creamy puddle. No way. I knew that I would continue to grow him as long as our energy source held out. And our desire was limitless. Yet something was stopping me. * And then I realised. I no longer had the crackling sound in my ear! Straining to think through the thick fog of desire, I pulled the colander off my head. It must have been damaged during Tim’s last growth. One of the wires was flopping about and the sparks seemed almost lethargic in their movements. “SIMON!” Tim yelled. I felt the vibrations of his voice shaking my very atoms. He was working his giant mantool furiously now. “I’ve got to get BIGGER, so much BIGGER! Why am I stuck at this puny size? Need to be bigger than the EARTH, fuck – a million times bigger, so much mass!” Tim was so lost in muscle-lust that he would be of no help to me. I had to do this on my own. Though my own muscle-lust, my own impossible desire, was running rampant now. I had to do this quickly before I lost control altogether. I grabbed the wire. The electric shock barely registered through my orgasmic haze. Somewhere in the distance, I heard the sound of police sirens. Where did the wire go? I tried to remember. My fingers moving independently of thought, they nudged the wire into one cluster of diodes and circuits after another, prodding and poking as far as the wire would stretch. Tried wrapping it around the green wire. Forcing the exposed metal end under one bit. Round another. Bending it back on itself and tightening it around an exposed metal hook. … Lashed with electric shocks and numb with lust, it was a moment before I realised the colander had began to hum once more. Was it…working? The sirens sounded very close now. I hurriedly shoved the colander on my head. By this stage our pent-up energy could have buckled the universe. And now the floodgates were thrown wide open...
  15. Luvsmusl

    "The Anatomy Lesson"

    “THE ANATOMY LESSON” by LuvsMusl “Brian?” He was surprised to hear Coach Porter calling him from the other end of the locker room. Brian had taken to putting in extra sessions in the weight room after practice. The school’s compact but well equipped gym was usually packed with other kids, football players and wrestlers, mostly, until six o’clock or so. He would take a half hour break after football practice, gulp a mix of high energy carbs and BCAA’s, and then grab an hour or so in the gym by himself, lifting intensely without any distractions. Lifting was his passion, his obsession. He had no particular plans to seriously pursue bodybuilding or any other sport. He just loved the feel of the iron, and seeing himself get stronger week by week, and watching his muscles grow steadily bigger and harder. He looked up and smiled as Porter strolled toward him. “You’re here pretty late, Coach. Prepping for Friday night?” A jayvee game was being played the following evening. “No, just catching up on lesson plans and stuff. That’s kind of what I wanted to talk to you about.” Brian shrugged slightly, pantomiming ‘what do you mean?’ “I’m about to do Anatomy with my senior Men’s Health class. Our class, I should say, since you’re in it.” “Okay…” “I was watching you in the weight room earlier…” Brian reddened a little, somewhat disconcerted at the thought that Coach had been secretly spying on him while he trained. “…And I was thinking. What if instead of just using those dumb charts, like every year, I get an actual guy, one of my athletes, to stand in front of the class and model the different joints and muscle groups as I point them out?” “Y’ mean –“ Porter chuckled at the anxious look on Brian’s face. “Yeah, dummy, I mean you. Just look at how well-defined your muscles are. It’ll be much clearer to people what I’m talking about than if I just point at flat diagrams on a chart. Am I right?” Brian went into his own head for a moment. He wasn’t much of an exhibitionist. Of course, it always made him feel good when girls, or other guys, made comments about how great his body looked. But now he pictured himself standing naked, or almost naked, in front of a room full of his classmates and teammates, being made to pose and flex. He couldn’t quite decide whether he hated the idea… or if… Porter decided for him. “Let’s just spend half an hour and see if we can plan it out. Grab a quick shower and then come on back to my office. Just your briefs. We can do a Speedo or something on Monday.” Without giving Brian a chance to answer, the coach turned and strode back toward his office. In the shower Brian thought more about the idea as he soaped himself up and started rinsing off. He was suddenly more focused than normal on his hard-earned eight pack, his thick pecs, his muscled arms and legs… all the while imagining the other guys in class staring at him in astonishment. In envy. Fuck, he suddenly thought. Why am I hard? A little disturbed that the image of himself preening and flexing in front of the twenty other men in his health class turned him on so much, he got to work furiously stroking his meaty cock (“My best body part,” he would joke whenever a girlfriend saw his thick 9.5 inches for the first time.) The giant boner was refusing to cooperate. He had to turn off the shower head and keep grabbing more palmfuls of pink liquid soap. Coach is waiting, he thought. How long have I been in here? Finally, to get the job done, Brian turned his mind back to the image of him flexing his massive physique in front of a roomful of admiring, lesser men. This got him a little closer. To cross the finish line he had to flex his pumped-up left bicep, and stare hard at the thick vein that crossed the deep, perfect separation between the muscle’s two heads. At the same time cranking his swollen tool with the other hand until finally, thankfully, he came, in a series of five emphatic spurts. Red-faced and breathless, he turned on the cold water to rinse his river of cum off the shower tiles, and off where it had splattered back onto his thighs. Porter sat at his desk, nervously laying out his anatomy notes. What’s taking him? “Coach?” He looked up and saw Brian, a little shy in skimpy red briefs, filling his office doorway. Filling was the right word. Dirty blond hair still wet from the shower, the kid, without gym shorts or a tank top interrupting the flow of his physique, looked like a young god. Porter felt something stirring downtown, and reflexively averted his eyes, glancing, for a moment, at the framed photo of his wife and two kids on the desk. “I’m, uh… ready when you are,” Brian mumbled, the hesitation in his voice suggesting otherwise. “Good. Good. We’ll get started in a sec.” Porter stood up, not sure how to begin. He found it literally impossible to avoid staring at the kid’s beautifully symmetrical, exquisitely sculpted body. He’d seen Brian in clothes, or in his football uniform, a thousand times. But seeing him now, like this, he realized that the boy’s perfect proportions disguised the reality of how big and full his muscles actually were. “My God, Brian, you really do have an amazing physique. What are you weighing right now?” “One ninety-seven, Coach,” Brian offered proudly. “My goal is to hit two ten by the end of the school year. Without sacrificing this…” He ran his palm over his flat, shredded midsection. Coach smiled. “A hard two ten, huh? And you’re what? Five eleven?” “Five nine.” Porter let out an impressed whistle. “That’ll be quite an accomplishment. Especially for a 17 year-old.” “I’m 18, actually. I missed a lot of school the year my family moved here, so I repeated fourth grade.” Porter felt himself blushing bright red and it terrified him, sickened him even, that his heart had leapt when he heard that Brian was over 18. What was he thinking? Brian noticed it, too. Was Coach turned on by him? Could Jack Porter, the school’s famously tough, macho, hard ass football coach possibly be aroused by the sight of his shirtless body? Were his muscles that impressive? He had no conscious intention to test this. But, apparently, there was an unconscious urge, because without any thought Brian tensed his pecs and they jumped for a second, ever so subtly, briefly revealing the nice separation between his upper and lower chest, and the deep indentations where the side of his pectoral muscles flowed into his delts. The look that flashed momentarily in Porter’s eyes told Brian everything. Oddly, instead of feeling uncomfortable he found himself growing more relaxed. Fully on purpose this time he lifted his arms and clasped his hands casually behind his head, knowing full well that this would accentuate the V-taper of his torso, bring his obliques into high relief, and flex his biceps into perfect, solid globes beside his head. “Let’s do this,” he said, suddenly sounding like the man in charge. Porter cleared his throat, knowing that if he didn’t his voice would break. “Um… I usually start with the midsection.” Brian moved to lower his hands, but the coach stopped him. “No, keep ‘em like they were, that’s perfect.” Brian interlaced his fingers behind his head again, this time tensing his body so that everything popped. “Yes, yes, that’s good,” Porter said, his words colored with way more excitement than he’d intended to convey. “I won’t do my whole spiel. But I’ll start by talking about your... your… uh… rectus abdominus… upper obliques… serratus anterior…” As he listed the muscles Porter’s hands moved over Brian’s body, gently at first, outlining each muscle as he named it, then pointing out all the individual examples of that type. “Very impressive, Brian,” he said, unable to stop himself from commenting. “Looks like every muscle in your body is perfectly developed.” “Thanks, I work hard at it.” Throughout the process Brian had kept watching the coach’s face, his eyes, enjoying the extreme reaction his physique was causing in the older man. It wasn’t clear whether Porter noticed his own breathing getting heavier, or his fingers spending more and more time on each of the muscles he enumerated… stroking and feeling its density, its elegant shape, its meaty perfection. But Brian noticed, and it thrilled him to his core. I fucking own this guy, he thought. I bet I could get him to do anything. As if sensing Brian’s thoughts the coach’s voice got a little soft and dreamy as he continued his exploration: “External intercostals. Beautiful.” He forgot to talk for the next minute or so as his hands continued wandering, tracing the transversus abdominus -- the muscular V that framed Brian’s lower abs -- and finally rested, once again, in the middle of the boy’s phenomenal, marble sculpture of a stomach. “Punch me,” Brian said. “What?” “Hit me, Coach, with your closed fist, as hard as you can.” Porter chuckled nervously. “I boxed in college, Brian. I had twenty-two amateur fights, I won most of them. Trust me, you don’t want me to hit you.” “If you want to touch any more of my muscles you’ll do it. And not a love tap, either. I want you to pull back and slam me with 100% of your full strength.” The coach was incredibly aroused by Brian’s confidence. And he craved seeing just how strong, how rock solid the kid’s magnificent eight pack was. He set his stance for maximum leverage, pulled his big fist back, and torqued his entire, solid 230 pounds toward Brian’s midsection. The 18 year-old didn’t budge, not a centimeter, didn’t register the blow at all, as Porter’s fist connected with the cinder-block wall that was his midsection. “Fuck!” Coach shouted in pain and pulled his arm back, moving his fingers to see whether any of the bones in his hand had cracked or even broken. Brian laughed, reveling more and more in his newfound power. “Pretty fucking hard, right? Tell the truth. You’ve never anyone with a body like this, let alone a kid.” He put his hands on his 28 inch waist and flared his lats, creating a mind-blowing V in a move that also showcased his spectacular, pumped-up delts, biceps, triceps, pecs… and of course that stone wall of a stomach. The coach was momentarily speechless. “N… No, Sir.” The ‘Sir’ surprised Brian. But no less than it shocked Porter, who had no idea why it had come out of his mouth. Well, he had some idea. Emboldened, Brian bent his right arm under his chin and flexed it, causing a diamond hard, perfectly shaped bicep peak to rise like a steely half moon above his brachialis. “Hey, Coach,” he teased. “Feel that shit. You know you want to.” Coach put his still-aching hand on the boy’s bicep and squeezed it, flushing with delight at how insanely hard and ungiving it was. He might as well have been squeezing a cue ball or a trailer hitch. “Go ahead, kiss it if you want. Put it in your mouth.” Porter met the boy’s gleaming eyes, which showed just how much Brian was getting off on teasing and dominating him. He leaned forward and kissed the stunningly perfect bicep as Brian flexed it again, making it even harder. Porter put his mouth around the granite sphere and sucked it as if it were a thick, juicy cock, slurping and moaning in delight. He would have gone on forever if Brian hadn’t finally stopped him, pushing the coach’s head away, disappointment and frustration darkening the older man’s face. “You like that, don’t you,” Brian teased, now “popping” the beautiful peak, making it jump, over and over, from flaccid to granite hard, a perfectly shaped beef balloon bouncing and swelling. “Boom! Boom! Boom!” “I like it very much, Sir.” “I’m a thousand times the man you’ll ever be. You know that, don’t you? And I’m still in fucking high school.” Brian was on auto-pilot now, improvising, riding his muscle bronco for all it was worth. “Yes, Brian. I mean, yes, Sir. It’s true.” “Fucking right it’s true. You’re hardly a man at all, compared to me. More like a worm. An insect. Next to this you’re nothing.“ He hit a tight most-muscular pose and his 18 year-old body congealed into an edifice of powerful, carved-up beef, veins like quarter-inch pipes throbbing in his thick neck, his brutal shoulders, his ungodly muscular arms. As the boy held the pose, twisting slightly left and right to deliver the full measure of his intimidating virility, Porter couldn’t keep himself from reaching down and stroking the excited thing that was growing inside his gym shorts. Seeing this, Brian stopped flexing, pushed the coach’s hand aside and grabbed hold of the man’s hard cock through his pants. “Is that what my big muscles do to you?” He squeezed Porter’s dick a little harder. “Yes, Sir. I love your big muscles. I live for your muscles.” Brian grinned, still not letting go. “Does it ever get this hard for Mrs. Porter?” He tightened his grip even more, staring into the coach’s eyes, grinning with amused contempt, a bald challenge. A surge of fury formed in the older man’s gut and rose to his throat, an instinctive reaction to his pupil’s brazen disrespect. But before Coach could act on this Brian lifted his callused palm to the coach’s cheek and gave it a patronizing pat. “It’s okay, Jack. My body has reduced better men than you to complete submission. Much better men.” Porter’s anger instantly shrank to a tiny pebble, washed away in the tidal wave of the muscleboy’s cockiness, his effortless dominance. A wet spot of pre-cum had started growing on the front of the coach’s pants. “Okay, let’s finish the lesson. I’ll flex my big teenage muscles and you tell my homies what they’re looking at.” Brian turned his back on Porter and unpacked a masterful rear biceps shot, a sweeping landscape of sculpted flesh that caused the coach to grab his desk for support. The boy reached his hands up and pulled his back into a tighter version of the pose, forcing even deeper valleys in the mountain range of thick muscle: “I’m waiting.” “Sorry, Sir. I’m sorry…” He had to catch his breath before he could start. “Well, um… those are your… your...” “Yeah, yeah, my fucking traps. My fucking lats. My beautiful fucking rhomboids. You’re boring me.” “But –“ “Shut up, worm. What about my glutes? …Are we going to talk about my glutes, Coach?” Without turning back around Brian pulled his briefs down and kicked them out of the way. Porter found himself staring at the most staggeringly beautiful 18 year-old muscle ass in the history of human asses. His knees buckled and he was on the floor, reduced to servitude by the sheer force of youthful male perfection that loomed in front of him. Brian clenched his curvaceous onion and it consolidated into a rock hard matrix of gluteal magnificence – deep grooves and solid ridges striping his shapely butt like the protective armor of some prehistoric creature. Coach made a little noise, from deep in his throat, like the cry of a dying loon. And then he lunged forward, propelling his face toward the tawny curve, the shadowy crescent that promised the fulfillment of his darkest, most joyful and secret dreams. But before Porter’s tongue could find its target Brian pivoted around and whacked Coach in the jaw with his massive billy club of an erect cock. When the older man recovered Brian grinned and wagged his big piece in Coach’s face, making it bounce with pure muscle control, which left his hands free to stroke his abs seductively. “It’s quite a bit bigger than yours, Jack. I guess that’s no surprise.” “No, Sir.” “Maybe if you’re a good boy I’ll let you suck this muscle cock.” “I’ll be a good boy, Sir. I promise.” “Who owns you, little man?” “You do, Sir.” Coach jerked a little, he was starting to cum in spite of himself. “Who’s your muscle master?” “You are!” “Who?” “You, Sir! Brian! Brian Hansen!” Brian laughed and shoved his battering ram of a tool into Coach’s mouth. He grabbed the back of Porter’s head and slammed it repeatedly against his own hard abs, rhythmically fucking the older man’s face as Porter gagged and choked in delirious ecstasy… holding on for dear life to the teen muscleman’s flaring vastus lateralis. With each hard thrust Brian yelled out a command: “Take that teenage cock! Eat that nasty dick muscle! Brian Hansen is God! Brian’s muscles rule your worthless life.” Coach gargled a worshipful assent, somehow forcing it past the wide pillar of cock that filled his throat. Suddenly Brian pulled out, stepping back and stroking his swollen red erection, which was still slick with the coach’s saliva. “You want some of this hot muscleboy cum?” “Yes, Sir!” “How bad do you want it?” “More than anything! A million times more than anything I’ve ever wanted!” “Then work for it. Talk about my muscles.” Brian continued massaging his engorged cock, no longer looking at Coach but instead giving full attention to his raging boner as Porter clamored to gather his thoughts and began talking: “You’re the king of muscle. You’re a boy with the body of a god. Your biceps are giant mountains of male power. Your body is the Master of all men. Every time you flex your giant muscles it’s like you’re fucking my brain, my heart, my soul. Fuck me, Muscle God! Fuck me with your big, powerful, fucking muscles!” Brian was getting closer. “Don’t stop! Grab hold of my balls.” The coach happily did what he was told. “I want your muscles, Brian. I love your muscles. Your muscles own me. I’m a lowly slave to your giant teenage muscles.” Brian was now really close. “Whose teenage muscles?” “Your teen age muscles! Muscle God Brian’s fucking powerful, godlike teenage muscles!” About to cum, Brian shoved the coach aside and continued the chant himself, crying out triumphantly with each stroke of his truly magnificent cock: “My muscles!... My muscles!... “Brian’s!... “Fucking!...Powerful!”... “Godlike!”….”MUSCLES!” And with that he shot, his 18 year-old firehose spewing thick muscleboy cum on the coach’s face, in his cum-hungry mouth, on his shirt, across the desk, drowning the anatomy notes in a huge pool of hot, creamy spooj. For a long moment they just sat there, man and boy (though it’s not entirely clear which was which), physically and emotionally spent. After a while Porter grabbed a gym towel and wiped the cum off his face. He smiled, shyly. “Thank you, Brian. I really mean it.” Brian shrugged. “No worries.” He stood up and noticed that his dick, still semi-erect, was continuing to drip cum on the coach’s carpet. Porter saw it, also. “Don’t bother about that. I’ll have the cleaning crew come in and spruce this place up on Saturday. Or maybe I’ll have the jayvee squad do it.” He chuckled at his own joke. “I guess I better go shower.” Porter looked up at the kid, who was more pumped and shredded than ever after the intense flexing session. Mother of Christ, he thought. That boy truly is a god. “Oh, Coach, one more thing. Could you maybe write me a pass to get out of fifth period on Monday? That way I can come here and pump up before Health class.” Porter grabbed his pad and scrawled out the note. He presented it to Brian, noticing the way the kid’s triceps flared into a huge, striated horseshoe as he leaned on the desk to take it from his hand.” “Thanks.” He flashed Porter a dazzling, toothy grin. “I can’t wait for Monday.” “Neither can I.” “And don’t worry, Coach. I won’t tell anyone you’re a fag.” He winked playfully and swaggered out of the office. His dimpled glutes seemed to mock Porter as they bounced and flexed into the darknesss of the locker room.
  16. TheWeremuscleForest

    The Milking Agent Part 1 + 2 (Muscle Genie)

    Gabriel is a really powerful guy who has an insatiable appetite for not only lifting, but also eating. Luckily for him, he also has a really great job too. He works for a very powerful law practice that has a lot of influence in the city he lives in. It is not something he focuses on a great deal anymore, so he pays a lot more attention to his real passion. He knows that eating a lot can be beneficial to his lifting so he doesn’t focus entirely on the amount of reps he does, but rather the weight he lifts. His passion for strength is evident when he looks in the mirrors wherever he is. He has taken steroids and knows that they can be bad for him, but they have given him a body that he can't help but to love. He has to wear custom clothes because he is so massive. He wishes that he was taller though. His chest is incredibly thick and he has an impressive roid gut that sticks way out in front of him. His tailored shirts show his roid gut insanely well as each distention protrudes. Gabe has a young assistant, Madison that was assigned to him by the firm a few months ago. He was originally afraid of him because of his dominating appearance, but now appreciates how bold he is towards him. He has also become quite attracted to Gabe. He secretly thinks about him when he takes his suit jacket off and his roid gut juts outward from in between his buttons on his shirt. Madison is often in his office just to catch a glimpse of it. One day while Gabe is dozing off in his chair inside his office, he awakens to find a hulking figure standing in front of his desk. It glares straight at him and sticks a syringe in front of him on the top of his desk. It makes a motion to plunge the syringe into his roid gut and push the serum all the way in. He growls and makes no hesitation about it and just does it. The serum is injected inside him and he places the syringe back on the desktop. The figure grabs the syringe and disappears into thin air. Madison comes in not two minutes later and finds him standing up. He is feeling unbelievably powerful and picks up the desk like it is made of Styrofoam. His assistant drops his briefcase and is shocked by how easy it was for him to do that and is majorly turned on by it. He places his hand in his trousers and starts to stroke his cock as he witnesses this. As Gabe holds the desk over his head, his roid gut begins to react and pushes his shirt away from his pants. Madison pumps his cock faster as he witnesses this growth sequence starting. Gabe feels so strong that he decides to take the desk and throw it through a side wall in his office. He watches as the entire wall crumbles beneath his power. It is at this point that he looks down and sees his gut pushing its way out of his tailored shirt growing bigger and bigger. He can feel the shirt pushing upward to make room for his expanding waistline. He growls louder as he feels his body getting wider when his shirt starts straining against his expanding lats pushing the seams to their limits. His neck is growing thicker as his shoulders start ripping through the top of the shirt. His wide legs blow through his trousers exposing his thick beefy quads. He is so psyched up that he flexes his massive arms which instantly shred the entire top half of his shirt. His pecs are so heavy now that they make his back have to double up on their muscularity. He eventually gets so wide that he busts through all of his clothes. His thick meaty cock now hangs down below his outrageous gut waiting to be serviced. Madison stops stroking his cock to go over and worship him. As soon as he approaches the behemoth that Gabe is, he completely rips his assistant’s entire wardrobe off. He picks him up in his enormous hands and starts to lick on Madison’s smaller frame. He moans uncontrollably as Gabe’s wet tongue massages his developed chest and well-toned legs. He moves down to his nicely shaped cock and starts sucking on him, slurping along the way and deep-throating. He has always liked Madison deep down and has wanted to pleasure him for quite some time. He starts to move faster on his assistant’s cock making him want more. He feels Madison’s balls swelling up with cum as he makes it very clear he wants the load inside. ‘If you feed me that scrumptious load Madison, I will reward you with one of my own.’ He can feel it moving up Madison’s shaft as he opens his mouth to catch the sweet nectar. He shoots it directly into Gabe’s mouth as he moans making his giant cock point up towards his assistant's waiting hole. ‘That was delicious Madison. I will give you what you deserve from me.’ He moves him down slowly on top of him and starts to stretch him open. Madison screams in agony, but can't help but to be straddled by Gabe. They sit on the ground so that the assistant is placed on top of his enormous legs to get more comfortable. He starts to suck on Gabe’s huge nipples which have now started to produce milk. The strongman is slowly starting to drip his nourishment down his chest onto his enormous roid gut. He gets so excited by this new development that he is now dripping precum as he pumps Madison with his cock. The assistant’s craving for his milk makes him suck harder as it begins to roll down his thin body. ‘Mmmm that feels so incredible Madison. I love seeing you do that to me. What would make it better is if you could grow too.’ He moans as he looks up at Gabe and smiles thinking about the proposition. He stops sucking to lean down and lick the strongman’s massive gut. Gabe growls in response and starts fucking him harder trying to cum inside him to see if maybe he can start a process in Madison. The milk begins to fill up Gabe’s pecs making them swell bigger. He moans as he feels them growing. The assistant reaches up and squeezes both nipples shooting a giant river of milk all the way down his chest. It feels so amazing that Gabe shoots a huge load inside Madison making him shutter. ‘Uhhh yeah little man, I want to see you grow for me. I know you want this, give in to your needs.’ As the milk covers his body, the assistant leans over to the side and starts groaning. He grabs his stomach and says he feels sick. With just a small set of abs, he looks down as starts yelling in pain as he watches them practically disappear under the pressure of his stretching gut. Gabe’s eyes nearly fall out of his head as he sees his small admirer’s stomach literally triple in size stretching and pulling its way further out from his body. Next his pecs begin to react as they literally make exploding sounds stretching wider and making Madison agonize in pain. The feeling is so extreme that his cock squirts a giant load on to Gabe’s huge gut. He scoops up a pile of it and licks it on his lips. He loves the sweet taste of it and pulls out of Madison to lean down and suck on him. It isn’t long after that the assistant begins his dramatic transformation as he literally becomes another man. His boyish looks disappear as his face, arms, legs, and back triple in size adding incredible strength and power. His pain disappears and turns to pleasure as he starts to roar with excitement. His body now resembles Gabe’s as he looks down and sees him with his lips locked on his huge tool. He laughs as he feels his balls filling up with more cum and flowing through his cock into Gabe’s waiting throat. The effect this change has on Madison is slightly different than with Gabe. His cum tastes more like milk which is sending the strongman into a frenzy constantly sucking on Madison’s tool. They reposition themselves so that the two hulking brutes can enjoy each other’s juices. It is not known what will occur now. Bonding Agents The two muscular giants continue to enjoy feeling each other’s frothy fluids flowing through their bodies as Madison starts sucking on his master’s tool again after becoming a slave to his milking goodness. Gabriel commands his muscle pup to shoot more milky cum into his gullet as he slurps lovingly. Madison obliges by fucking his throat rapidly before growling in ecstasy as Gabe pulls his cock out to watch it squirt thick white ropes of juices all over his face and lips. He laughs a bit looking down seeing it coat his master’s face as it rolls down his body again. He shoves his tongue down Gabe’s piss slit making him agonize as he feels his balls contracting. Madison moans deeply as the huge brute shoots a volcano of cum all over him as he shoves the cock back down his throat swallowing what is left. They don’t realize that during their session another man has secretly entered into the ravaged office. He is trying to stay incognito from the other two as he hides behind the collapsed wall beside Gabe’s office. He wants to say something, but is too afraid of the two huge beasts. At first he doesn’t realize that they are two of his coworkers until he recognizes Madison’s sexy face. He has had a crush on the young brute for the entire time he has been working there. Watching both of the hulks having sex has made him careless as he falls over a pile of rubble and nearly gets crushed as more begins to topple from that side wall. The two giants stop having sex to go see what is going on. Madison rushes over and pulls the man out. The man hugs him tightly since he feared he was going to die and squeezes Madison’s huge back hard. Madison lightly rubs the man’s back too and picks him up to hold him. He recognizes him and says it will be alright Russell. Gabriel is standing over by the wall as he knocks down the rest of it for the heck of it. As Madison hugs Russell, he turns to give Gabe a wink as the huge men know what they want to do next. Rather than being rough like his master, Madison is much more loving in his approach to coax his convert into becoming like him. Russell looks extremely scared as he leans against Madison’s enormous roid gut. The big brute pets Russell’s short hair and smirks as he stares into his small admirer’s green eyes and pulls him up to lightly kiss him. Russell is apprehensive at first but is hypnotized by Madison’s approach and relaxes his body. Gabe growls in the background as he senses another man joining the clan of giants. He stomps over and wraps his huge arms around Madison as he shoves his cock inside his hole. He starts fucking the big hulk as Madison continues to kiss Russell making him trust him. The small admirer stops kissing to talk a little bit about how he has always wanted to date Madison. The hulk growls as he listens and feels Gabe getting ready to fill him up with more cum. Russell watches intently as Madison’s pecs bounce slowly as his nipples twitch dripping droplets of milk down his enormous gut. The admirer licks his lips wanting badly to nurse them but he still feels like it might be too dangerous. Gabe finally cums again inside Madison as the giant hulk moans deeply. He nearly drops Russell before realizing he is still holding him and lifts him up and against his body. Russell reaches down to rub Madison’s forest of brown fur and looks into his eyes which makes the sexy hulk look into his. ‘I……uhh…..find you incredibly hot and…..oh gawd…..i am so afraid of you though…..but you make me want to experience you.’ Madison’s furry face lights up as he slowly pets Russell’s face and short reddish hair. Gabe pulls out of Madison and proceeds to go over and rip the small admirer’s clothes off but Madison shoves him away. ‘NO GABE! He is my convert I want to make this as comfortable for him as possible. He is obviously someone we can trust in case something happens.’ Gabe looks a bit miffed and punches his fist through another window. He lets Madison control the situation though and drops to the ground as he shakes the whole floor. More walls crack as the floor shakes making more stuff crash. Madison turns back to face Russell and rolls his eyes. Russell starts to rub his immense chest and again and slowly kisses it. The big hulk moans and puts his huge hands up his satin shirt and down his pleated pants. He slowly moves his admirer down his pecs to his nipples which are still slowly dripping milk. Russell sticks his tongue out and catches the milk. He shutters as it makes his body tingle like he is experiencing life for the first time. Madison pushes him into his pecs and motions for him to suck his nipples. Russell locks his lips on both of them as he drains the milk like a hungry puppy. ‘MMMMM yeah that is a good boy. You won’t regret this Russell. I can’t wait to see what you will look like as a red bull.’ Russell stops sucking to stare up at his master. He wonders what he means by this as the hulk moves him down to service his huge gut. Russell runs his tongue between the giant slabs and even punches them. Madison groans and lightly punches his admirer in his back which makes him shake. Russell does it again though and realizes that he enjoys this. He feels his cock pushing against his pants as he reaches down to massage it. ‘Oh yeah Russell you know you want this. There is just one more hurdle for you now. My cock is waiting to feed you so why don’t you get to work.’ Russell feels the hot rod pounding against his shirt as it stains it with a river of precum. He rubs it against his neck and face and looks up at his new master. Madison lovingly rubs his admirer’s head and reaches down to rub the cockhead against Russell’s lips. Russell opens his mouth and licks the pre pouring from his master’s cock. It isn’t long before he feels the engorged log pushing further into his throat. Gabe can now sense another change coming from over on the side as his cock stands up and his nipples begin leaking again. Madison slowly fucks Russell’s face as he keeps draining pre down Russell’s throat. The convert is relaxing now as he lets himself give in to his desires. He grips Madison’s massive ass and moans as he feels his master getting closer. They can hear Gabe on the side growling as he pets himself and makes fucking motions in the air. The giant sitting hulk is making his pecs swell bigger as they fill up with more milk and his cock flows more pre. ‘Are you ready Russell? There is no turning back now man, you will become a new man……right…..*feels it moving into his cock*…..now…..RAWR!’ Russell chokes as the giant rush flows into his stomach as well as the rest of his body. The changes begin almost immediately as the bottom two buttons on his shirt pop off as his stomach grows to resemble a giant roid gut. As Madison finishes cumming, he pulls his cock out so Russell can deal with his transformation. ‘OH GAWD I CAN’T DEAL WITH THIS MADISON! UHH FUCK IT HURTS SO BAD…..*stretch*’ ‘It won’t take too long Russell, just let it take its course you won’t regret it I promise.’ Russell’s lower body grows like crazy as his pants split almost instantly making room for his reddish fur covered quads and calves which nearly triple in size. The fabric hangs in the wind as his waist makes quick work of the rest of his pants. His underwear rips and exposes the giant forest of hair above his growing blond cock. Madison moans loudly as he loves the dramatic changes. Russell puts his head in his hands as his growing back splits his shirt in half as the giant muscles bust out the sides exposing his huge lats. His arms retain their reddish appearance as a gorgeous cluster of veins run up his growing arms as they shred the sleeves. The thick beefy muscle runs up to his growing shoulders and traps as he rears back and destroys the front of his shirt as buttons go flying into Madison’s body as his pecs swell up to three times their size as they push against his face. His neck thickens to match his newly muscular face which has grown a thicker reddish coat. ‘You are almost done Russell. I just need to help you out a little bit.’ Madison clasps his hands and pulls him into him as he pulls the rest of the fabric off of him and moves down to rub Russell’s newly formed furry pecs. He lightly licks the nips which makes Russell jump in ecstasy. His master laughs and knows that it is overwhelming. Madison works them over aggressively as Russell feels them reacting. He can feel something happening on the inside as milk ducts begin to form. Gabe growls over by the side again as he feels himself getting close to cumming. ‘MMMMM Russell, feed me your milk, I want to taste your delicious nectar.’ Russell slowly starts dripping on to Madison’s tongue as he works both pecs over and over until it flows freely. The two men begin to get quite heated as Gabe explodes all over himself as he coats his entire body in hot jizz and pounds his engorged pecs as they shoot milk all over his legs and the floor. It looks like it will be another hot session for the three giants.
  17. Luvsmusl

    Muscle Memory by LuvsMusl

    MUSCLE MEMORY By LuvsMusl Cody was in rough shape when I picked him up from the hospital. For ten weeks he had been flat on his back, battling a nasty infection. Between the ravages of being sick, and his utter lack of appetite, he had lost at least 60 pounds off his once athletic, solid frame. In short, he was a wreck. He could move only very slowly, one labored step at a time, as I helped him to my car. During the 50 yard journey he needed to stop twice and take a minute or two to rest. But at least now the infection had been knocked back and he had been cleared to come home. I was every bit as happy as my roommate that now he could start moving a little more, rehabbing, and getting back to his old, healthy self. I won’t lie, I love the kid, and we’ve been friends for six years and roommates for two. It killed me to see him like that, and it was a huge relief that he was finally out of the woods. There was still one hurdle to jump, however. The infection had apparently crossed the blood-brain barrier, and his mind and memory were pretty dicey. The doctor was optimistic, but couldn’t guarantee that Cody would get his full mental agility back. For now, he was pretty good at recognizing and understanding whatever was right in front of him. He remembered my car, and knew the route home, and was instantly familiar with our apartment. But almost everything that happened before he got sick was kind of a blurry haze. He’d get a vague memory of something, and he’d say “Did we go to Clairmont together?” Or, “Do I know someone named Christine?” It was unsettling, to say the least. We got home, and as I was helping him to his bedroom Cody put a bony hand around my arm and squeezed my bicep. “Look at you,” he laughed. “Mr. Buff.” Then, sadly, “And then there’s me.” “A month or two and that won’t be a problem,” I told him. “Some healthy eating, maybe a slow reintroduction to the gym, and you’ll be a stud again. Dude, you’ve always been considerably bigger and harder than me.” “Was I?” He clearly had no memory of it, and seemed pretty skeptical. “It’s true. You’ve always been jacked, and you’re crazy good looking. No homo, but in shape you’re a muscular love god. Girls walk into traffic staring at you.” He laughed, still not quite buying it. “Okay, Mike, I’ll take your word for it. But you’ll be my motivation. Cause compared to me you look like fucking Hercules. No homo.” First day back at the gym was a little unnerving. It was like he’d never been there before, and had to be led to the locker room and then pointed to each training room or piece of equipment where we both had clocked hundreds of hours. The great thing, though, was that a dozen of our gym buddies stopped by at one point or another, to high-five Cody, tell him they’d missed him, and offer sincere encouragement. He clearly remembered and recognized a few of them. But with most of them he just played along, accepting their delighted back slaps and fist bumps, while shooting me a look of complete cluelessness. “I sure have some big-ass friends,” he whispered. “You do,” I told him. “But, trust me. In no time flat you’ll fit right in again. It’s called muscle memory.” To be honest, I thought maybe my words were a little too optimistic. On doctor’s orders, Cody took it slow and easy that first day. Light weights, not too many sets or reps. But he was definitely enjoying himself. He was like a caged up animal that is suddenly released back into its natural habitat. And at the end of the workout, damned if he didn’t have a nice little pump going. Miraculously, in three weeks Cody’s body was pretty close to what it had been before he got sick. He obviously had amazing powers of recovery. All of our friends were blown away, and people – inside the gym and everywhere else – couldn’t stop complimenting him on his remarkable comeback. In the locker room, as we showered and dressed, he couldn’t help hitting a proud double biceps pose in front of the mirror. “Is this pretty much how you remember me looking?” he asked. “Dude, you’re a tick away from your all-time best shape. Maybe even more shredded, since you dropped all that bodyfat while you were sick.” “You know, you were right. I am bigger and harder than you. Feel that.” He moved his perfectly shaped, baseball bicep in front of my face. “You’re kidding, right? I didn’t think we were those guys. Those ‘bro’, feel my bicep’ guys.” He laughed. But he didn’t move his arm away. Instead he flexed it a few times to pump some more blood into the two bulging heads, and, with a smile in his voice, challenged me again. “Bro’. Just fuckin’ feel it.” I did what he said. It was hard. A little disturbingly, so was I. I was switched to the night shift for the next couple of weeks, so I didn’t see much of Cody for the rest of the month. We texted back and forth, like always, and occasionally left smartass notes for each other on the fridge. “Hey, loverboy, pick up some laundry detergent,” stuff like that. Finally it worked out that we could spend part of a day together, so we made a date for the gym. On my drive there I realized that except for a glimpse or two of him bundled up among the twisted sheets and pillows on his bed I hadn’t laid eyes on my roommate for at least three weeks. I didn’t spot him on the gym floor. Glad that I wasn’t too horribly late I hustled to the locker room. No sign of him in there, either. Just some massive guy with his huge back to me, changing into his gym clothes. When he bent over to stuff his bag into a bottom locker his thick, perfect lats flared into a giant V the width of a Buick. And that beefy, solid, sculpted bodybuilder ass… Jesus! Let’s just say for a few seconds I not only forgot all about Cody, I forgot what year it was, I forgot my own name. The guy obviously felt me staring, and turned toward me as he scrunched up his tee shirt, getting ready to pull it over the mountains of beef that were pretending to be his shoulders. “Mike! You’re late.” …I think it’s called a fugue state. That thing where your mind and senses just go completely blank because they can’t process reality. I don’t know if I stood there gaping for twenty seconds or twenty minutes. But my next memory was Cody’s handsome face, blue eyes twinkling like in the best of times, breaking into a playful, welcoming smile. Instead of pulling the tee shirt on he straightened his back and tensed his…his muscles. I mean his MUSCLES. Brick wall, razor cut, vascular as hell, stacked and jacked, boner-inducing M… There was sweat running down the crack of my ass. “Dude, tell me the truth,” he said. We haven’t really seen each other for a couple weeks. Can you tell I got bigger? “Cody, are you kidding me? You’re fucking massive! How did you do this? You’re a monster! You look like you’ve put on thirty pounds, and you’re still ripped to the bone!” “I’m up fifty,” he said. “It’s funny. But I think my memory’s coming back. I started remembering what I looked like, and it’s like my body just began falling in line with it. Like you said, muscle memory.” He turned toward the mirror, grabbed one hand with the other, and flexed into a side chest shot. His pecs seemed to triple in size as they ballooned into granite-hard wedges of sheer muscle mass, giant domes of hard beef criss-crossed with rows of deep striations. He flexed a little harder and his upper chest got even bigger, swelling up to a few inches below his chin. It was mind blowing. “So is this how big you remember me?” he asked. “Dude. Stop playing with my head. You’ve never been this huge. I’m not sure anyone has, at least no one around here. You’re, like, fifty pounds more muscular than sophomore year, remember? When we both did that juice cycle and ate like 9,000 calories a day.” “Aw, Mike. That’s why you’re my friend. You always have something nice to say.” He held the pose a little longer, appraising himself in the mirror. “Actually, I‘m remembering that I was a little bigger than this. Maybe even a lot bigger.” He slapped his chiseled midsection and pulled on the shirt. “Let’s hit the weights.” I’ve never trained harder in my life. Cody kept slapping plates onto the bar till we hit our normal max for each exercise, and then he’d drive me through a couple more sets, spotting me as lightly as he could as I grunted and strained to move more weight than I ever had. He was moving like a demon, no rest between sets, yelling out “Come on! This isn’t nap time!” if I tried to pause a moment. By the end of each movement my muscles were burning and quivering, and more than a few times I felt like I might heave. Thankfully, I got a break at the end of each exercise as Cody did an additional two brutal sets without me, usually maxing out at twice the highest weight we’d lifted together. At the end of our workout I could barely stand up. We grabbed our stuff and this time Cody had to help me to the car, more or less carrying me on the couple of occasions I started to lag. “Great workout,” he said as he poured me into the passenger seat. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” As he drove us home I very quickly began to nod out, as the blood drained from my head and rushed into my traumatized muscle fibers. And other places. The last thing I remember was glancing over at Cody as he drove, and wondering if I was hallucinating or if that ungodly huge thing hanging from the steering wheel, that veiny globe of meat that looked like a python digesting a hippo, really was his right arm. I came to on our battered sofa in the living room. Cody, in his briefs, handed me a shake. “Drink,” he said. “Carbs and protein, good stuff.” As I sipped my shake he chugged his. “Bro’, that was kickass. Insane pump, right?” He flipped on a light and strode to the middle of the room. Glancing in the little mirror over our dinette table, he started moving fluidly through a series of bodybuilding poses, watching his chest, his arms, his back, his shoulders as he kept flexing, ridges and striations looking sharper and sharper as he forced even more blood into his engorged muscles. “Mike, check it out,” he said. “Like Arnold in ‘Pumping Iron.’” He caught my eye as I stared in amazement. “It can’t be possible. But I swear you look twenty pounds bigger than when we left the gym,” I said. “Y’know, I think I do. I keep remembering, more and more, how I used to look, and I think my body is gradually getting there.” “Getting there? You’re there, bud, you’re miles past there. I think that virus did something crazy to your self-perception.” He looked at me in a strange way. As if taking me in for the first time. “Look at you,” he grinned, “sitting there all stiff and formal. The workout’s over, we’re home, get comfortable, kick back.” Before I could stop him he was playfully pulling my shoes and socks off, and then my gym shorts and my shirt. I tried to resist, giggling nervously like a teenaged girl, but he was just too strong. Pushing back against his powerful arms I felt like a little boy trying to fend off a grown man. When at last he’d stripped me to my bikini briefs I quickly grabbed a pillow to hide what was happening in my lap. Cody darted to his gym bag and fished around inside it for something. “I brought us a little present,” he said, and pulled a thick, expertly rolled joint from the bag. “Weed? Where did you get that?” “Oh, some girl at the gym gave it to me. And also her phone number.” “What girl?” “Kathy?... Cassie?... I don’t remember. Apparently I fucked her once.” “Apparently she liked it.” “Hey,” he said. “Here’s something else I remembered. That I could do this.” He came closer to me, jiggled his relaxed quad, then clenched it into a hard flex. Sweeping canyons and ridges of human rock exploded into enormous, sculpted columns. I gasped a little, then quickly looked up to see if he had clocked my reaction. His face was covered with a shit eating grin. I’m pretty sure he was teasing me. “For a while I forgot I had these ridonkulous wheels. And calves.” He turned, lowered his marble ass toward the floor, and flexed his calf. Two torpedos of fierce-looking muscle bulged side by side beneath the crook of his knee. “Wanna feel ‘em?” “I’m okay,” I mumbled, clutching the pillow tighter to my lap. “Why don’t we fire that thing up?” “Great idea.” He took a wooden match from a cup on the table, struck it with his thumb nail and lit the joint. He sucked in a prodigious toke, chest swelling as he filled his lungs. Then he sat beside me on the couch and handed me the blunt. As I took a hit I saw him staring down at his midsection. It was insanely beautiful. Perfect rows of hard symmetrical abs framed by the thick fingers of his upper obliques and the powerful V of his transversus abdominis, its two muscular branches converging on either side of his elegant, tawny pleasure trail. All of it pointing downward, down below the waistband of his briefs, down toward the inviting bulge straining against the cotton. Cody and I, both thoroughly baked, sat in silence a moment, staring at the pretty pattern made by those perfect muscles of his lower torso. After a moment Cody spoke. “Do me a favor, Mike. Run your fingers along the ridges between my abs. You know, like you used to do. Checking out how deep they are.” I didn’t honestly remember ever doing that. But I was really high, so I didn’t question it. I gently led my index finger up and down the valleys between his cobblestone abs, enjoying the feel, and the sight, of my digit disappearing to the second knuckle between those hillocks of muscle. After a minute Cody put his thick hand over mine, stopping me. But still clutching my fingers against his hard gut. “Do you know what else I remember?” he asked, pausing for effect. “I remember how sometimes we’d get a good buzz on after our workout and then you’d go crazy sucking my cock.” I started pulling my hand away. Pretty sure this was something I did not remember. “Okay, Cody, stop fucking around,” I said. “That, just now, was definitely not cool.” He continued to hold my hand in his powerful grip. There was nothing I could do about it. “No, really, Mike, this is something I completely remember. And I’m pretty sure you do, too.” “Well, you’re wrong,” I said. At which point he let go of my hand, reached over and pulled the pillow away from my lap, letting my hard, and by now throbbing cock surge upright, breaching the top of my bikini briefs like a big, happy whale rising through the surface of the Pacific. “See, you do remember,” he said. And then Cody kicked off his briefs, and gently but powerfully guided my head to his beautiful cock. I took it in my mouth and something inexplicable happened. Even though I had never done this before, or anything close to it, I actually did seem to remember. Or maybe it was the dope. In any case, it was clear that whatever I was “remembering” was working really well for Cody. And his deep grunts and groans of pleasure helped me remember better and better. A few seconds before he was about to cum Cody pulled his muscle cock out of my mouth and we both sat back and stroked off together, finishing, perfectly in unison, with an eruption of glistening joy juice that rivaled the dancing waters in Las Vegas. After a moment of blissful, breathless stillness, we toweled off and Cody helped me off the couch and guided me toward the bathroom. Standing behind him in the cramped shower stall under a stream of soothing water, I massaged soap onto his wide, muscled back. Euphorically exploring the thick hardness of his traps, his rear delts, the dense, rigid columns of his erector spinalis. My hands now had a mind of their own, and quickly skated down his smooth skin to the solid, triumphant curves of his magnificent ass. It was the Chartres Cathedral of asses, the Parthenon, the Taj Mahal of perfect, sculpted bubble butts. As my fingers slipped through the entrance, soaping him up between his glorious buttocks, my cock suddenly was rock hard again. Poking, without my help, into the soapy pathway I had just created. “You know what?” I said. “I just remembered something else. Do you remember how, sometimes after our workouts, we would shower together and I would fuck you senseless with my big, thick, pile-driver cock?” There was a moment of silence as he considered this. “I’m not sure I do remember,” he said. “Remind me.”
  18. TheWeremuscleForest

    Muscles In Milwaukee

    I am excited to be traveling to Milwaukee to meet with a man that I have been interacting with on a daily basis. He really means a lot to me and I have a gift for him for his birthday. I left for the trip to Wisconsin early Saturday morning hoping that I would get there by the evening. We interact through texts all the way there. It is probably about a ten-hour trip from where I live to where he lives in the middle of Milwaukee. The trip is quite exhausting for me as I am not used to driving long distances. I finally reach the city limits and the traffic is quite congested. I realize that it may take another hour to just to get to his house because he has actually warned me about this before. (I now understand why he rides a bike to work once in a while or takes the train.) I arrive at the address he gave me; but he hasn’t gotten home yet. I decide to take a look around the neighborhood while I waited for him to get here. I don’t venture far though because I don’t want to miss him. From around the corner, I see a man wearing a bike helmet peddling his heart out to get here. He sees me and jumps off the bike to give me a big hug. I am shocked at how sexy he really is. Hank is fair-skinned, but his body is very similar to mine in a few ways. He has a fair amount of hair on his body and I can tell that he has been working out some. His beautiful brown eyes are the first things I notice through his cute glasses. I have always loved his facial hair because it really adds to his sexiness. He reaches in to give me a kiss and grabs my hand; it is something I have waited for quite some time. I stop him as he leads me into his apartment to give him a better kiss. I know that deep down he wants to lead, but this is my chance to be the one in control. I can’t help but give him tongue as I press him into me fulfilling a desire that I have suppressed. He grows in his deep manly voice as he tries to press back. I have wanted this man for longer than he realizes. We stop to go inside and lay on his couch. He wants to role play, but I tell him that my gift for him sort of goes with that. He purrs in his usual adorable way and asks where it is. I say it might hurt a little, but the prize will be worth it for him. He says it is okay, but that he is also a little nervous. As I start to kiss him again he gets distracted as I pull him into me. He starts to kiss my arms and feel their hardness which leads me to retrieve my little gift for him out of my pocket. I was just thinking about injecting it into his neck, but he would be angry with me, so I decided to stop him and tell him to put his hands out for me. He thinks this is peculiar, but he trusts me. I take my little syringe out and plunge it into his left thumb and right thumb. I inject the solution into both fingers and hope that it will work. He is slightly upset with me, but can’t help but think that it is a good thing. I hope that this will fulfill a lifelong dream of his. We start to make out again and get more into it. I don’t want him to take his clothes off though because I want him to fulfill one of my lifelong dreams. He starts to talk dirty to me. I think this is nice and hope that the growth serum will kick in while he is on top of me. I can feel him start to sweat as I am feeling his hairy arms get perspired. He can’t help himself and starts to puff himself up like he is going to dominate me. This of course gets me excited as my heart starts to race now. I keep putting my hands under his plaid shirt hoping to feel something happening. He gets quiet for about a minute and says that he is feeling lightheaded. I say that you need to just wait and see what happens. It isn’t long before I hear him groan. The role play begins when he feels something explode inside him. He gets this gleam in his eyes when he takes his glasses off. At this point, I know what is going to happen. All of the videos that he has made wishing he would grow to become a giant will come true here in front of me. I tremble in excitement as I feel his hairy legs start to shake. The blood is now rushing through his body as he is about to break out of his small shell. I literally see him growing taller. He yells in pain as his back cracks and prepares itself for more size. His shirt is rising up his chest with his taller frame. I hold his hands as I want to feel his strength increase. He starts to say ‘Boom’ and each time his arms grow. I watch as his hands thicken and I want to let go but can’t. His forearms start making popping sounds as I witness his veins widen and appear under his skin. Without even flexing his biceps, I hear his shirt rip as his former 14” biceps swell instantly to 22”. His fair skin stretches leaving huge marks which I love. I start rubbing his swollen guns and I am very close to losing my load. He growls at me and puffs his chest out ripping the buttons clean off revealing two massive hairy pillows with testosterone pouring off of them. I can see his abs start to expand and appear out of nowhere. The formerly hidden tiles have thickened and are popping out one by one. I moan as I can feel all eight of them against my hands. He eases up on me because he doesn’t want to crush me. He growls again and starts to do a double bicep pose. His widening shoulders bust through the top as I can see his neck getting thicker. His lats have started to get thicker as if they are coming out of his spine. I can hear his back popping getting thicker and more massive. He moans in sheer delight and starts to yell as the feeling is so amazing. He is even better looking in his face as his already great features are becoming more refined and his beautiful brown eyes stay focused on me. I start to talk him up in a nervous sounding voice and can feel his expanding legs on my chest. The feeling of his growing body is making me blow my load twice as I am already lusting after this man. I start to rub his thickening quads which are now pulling the threads out of his shorts. I can actually feel their size between each thread now as they are about to break free. He says his usual ‘Boom’ and they completely bust the top of his shorts open. I nearly lose consciousness when this happens, but he smacks me across the face to snap me out of it. His expanding calves are beside my ear and I can hear them stretching and widening growing twice their size. He growls as his feet are pushing their way out of his shoes. I can hear the leather shredding as his ankles bust out and shreds his socks revealing huge size 16 feet. Although he is still wearing his underwear, his already huge cock is hanging out from the bottom. He groans as I can see his cock widen and stretch to coincide with its length. I am mesmerized by its beauty and immediately reach for it. The whole sequence is making his cock completely wet and dripping with sticky precum. I coat his cockhead with it and even taste it as I can’t resist it. The taste is so sweet that I want more. I grab the base of his shaft and squeeze all the way up hoping to get a bunch out. I am amazed when I can hear his deep incredibly hot voice moan as a river of precum comes flooding out. He can see that I want it really bad and proceed to move my head to catch a puddle of it in my mouth. I shoot another load in my pants the instant it hits my throat. Hank’s butt is now busting the back of his underwear out as this happens. I push myself to where I can suck the top half of his cock since it is so immense. He rips the rest of his underwear off and is now free from all clothing. He flexes his massive 22” arms again and even licks them feeling their power as I start to worship him feeling his incredibly thick quads against me. It may not be the exact place he wants to be in, but I think that 300 lbs is a great start. His dominating personality is in full force as he demands that I service him. He moves off of me to stand and start posing. I start to feel his thick muscles all over his body including his ridiculously wide back. I can’t help myself and start sucking on his arms, tasting their sweat as they pump up. He grabs me and tears a hole in my pants where my asshole is. I beg him to fuck me as I want to feel his power inside me, but he demands more worship. He commands me to lick his bouncing pecs since he knows that I like them. The massive thickness of them makes him have to adjust his back. I suck on his nipples and make him growl with excitement. I feel him position me and tease my hole with his cockhead smearing his precum all over it. I yell for him to please fuck me as I am going insane. He holds me up with his right arm and puts his thick fingers at the base of my hole. I can feel him push one finger in, then two, and finally three making me squeal as he continues to tease me. He pumps his cock a few times and squirts a jet of precum into my hole to make it slick. I coo and even start punching his chest as the feeling drives me wild. I have never felt more comfortable in my life as I am in Hank’s arms. The huge stud is dominating me, but is also pleasuring me. I think he wants to rip my clothes off, but he knows what I am up to. I rest my head on his enormous shoulders and delts and wrap my arms around his thick lats and back and wait patiently for him to take me to another place I have never been. I feel him start to position me to where he can get an ideal entry spot. His wet cockhead is now right at my holes entrance. I can’t stand it anymore and start to move down on top of his cock feeling it push my hole wider and wider. The feeling is painful but I am willing to take it as I am falling in love with him. He growls as he pushes more of his thick muscle into my ass and is flexing his incredibly thick hairy abs on the ridge of my lower back. Every single inch of his rod inside me is pushing me closer to euphoria as the pain is quickly turning to pleasure. My hunger for him and the ability to hulkout are clouding my brain. I want both so bad it is making me crazy with lust. I start to grind on the half of his cock that is in me feeling the muscle fibers and the veins pushing against my insides. Hank reaches for my head and plunges his tongue down my throat demanding me to kiss him. I am feeling quite the rush as he is now fucking me easier now. His thrusts are getting faster as he wraps his king size arms around my back. He squeezes tight to get a good rhythm going. He stops kissing me to rip the top of my shirt open and starts to smell the testosterone that is on my chest. It makes him crazy with power as he pushes his cock further into me. The pain goes beyond hurt now as I feel him entering into another part of my body. Another jet of precum starts to move up into my intestines. I yell at him and tell him to make me grow as I need it. I hear his voice change slightly in tone as I can see in his eyes that he is about to give me what I want. He flexes his arms for me again as he begins to pump me full of hot thick cum. Jet after jet floods me as I moan in ecstasy knowing that I will join him soon in the big boys club. I can feel my mind start to change slightly as this happens. He starts to talk dirty to me again and demands that I grow for him. I can feel it start at my feet as my shoes begin to buckle under the new size of them. My feet were at 11 ½, but quickly change to 12, 13, 14, and then 15 breaking through the shoes and going to tatters. My already thick legs begin to push apart as Hank witnesses my calves double up in size and my quads squeezing my shorts to their limits. My ass thickens to the point that the seams shred and reveal a gigantic bubble butt fit for a power bottom. He growls in anticipation of knowing that his favorite body parts are coming soon. I straddle the big man who is quickly becoming my equal. I completely push myself down on him as my thickening muscles are now making way for his cock. My shorts completely shred as my outer thighs completely rip up the seams on the sides. The back of my boxers are also gone as my rapidly expanding bubble butt is now sitting on Hank’s quads. I squeal as my cock begins to lengthen going from 6, to 7, to 8, to 9, and finally 10 inches. The feeling is so unreal that I shoot a jet of cum on to his massive torso. My increasing weight is now forcing him to let go. I manage to grab a hold of him with my massive legs, but I have not changed on top yet. He demands that I grow for him on top, growling as he says it. His eyes are now intensely staring at my still tiny muscularity in my chest and arms. I yell in pain as the growth begins to travel up my lower back where I sustained a tough injury quite some time ago. I feel the vertebrae in my spine crack and reshape. Hank instantly places his hulking hands on the back of my shirt to feel the muscles contract. I can feel them start to stretch and grow pulling my shirt tight. My pecs are now starting to fill out and widen. My nipples which sat on the edge of my pecs before are now stretching and are getting much fuller. He starts cussing in an excited way as he sees my chest fill out. I can feel my lats being summoned from inside my back as they bust through my shirt and continue to thicken. My shoulders rip through the top of my shirt and my delts blow up. I am breathing much heavier now as the strain of my shirt is felt. The sheer power in my chest begins to shred the area between my pecs in my shirt. My back is now shredding the entire back of the shirt leaving only the neck intact. As my shirt hangs there, I can feel my arms start to react. I look into Hank’s eyes and see a real delight come over him as he feels my arms around his face begin to swell and thicken. He watches as my forearms ball up and get freaky big leading to my former 14” arms. He growls loudly as they fill up my sleeves and completely rip the fabric off with their rapid growth. First 15, then 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, and then 21 inch guns. The skin stretches to the point that my eagle birthmark is not recognizable anymore. Finally my gut begins to react as my weakest area suddenly has a six-pack popping out of nowhere. I revel in finally getting rid of my biggest adversary. I laugh as I am now 280 lbs of thick beefy muscle. I flex my massive guns knowing that he will service me and give me pleasure. He moans as I squeeze my new hairy biceps in his face making him lose himself. His cock begins to harden again and I slip him back inside me. The testosterone flowing through me now is giving me more confidence in dominating him. I can feel my body hair thicken and darken as he fucks me. We both growl as we try to dominate each other. I think for now that we will be content with our growth as we have accomplished so much already. The sex between us is rough and we have even ruined his furniture, but it is highly satisfying as he cums in me again and again and again and there are no ramifications. I know he doesn’t like to be fucked in the ass so I manage to talk him into taking my load in his mouth. Just like his precum, it is sweet. He is apprehensive at first, but after he tastes it, he wants more and more of it. In the four hours we have had sex, he has taken my load eight times. It is hard to tell if this serum is permanent or temporary, I guess we will find out tomorrow.
  19. Omiganda

    The Bear's Cub Part 8

    Wow, we've come a long way from chapter 1 but it's finally here. Hope you guys love this part as much as I do. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2787-the-bears-cub-part-7/ Bear’s Cub Part 8 We went upstairs to the living room and all across the couches, the other frat members were making out. Each young, manly face was pressed against another as the 5 cubs made out. Oh, there was of course Toxic. Toxic was tied up at the moment, his body wrapped in thick rope. Bear actually laughed when he saw Toxic the way he was, looking over to Hare. “I couldn’t wait till tomorrow” Hare said, striking a laugh through everyone but Toxic. I was really starting to feel the power emanating from this powerful orgy as the activities became more heated. Shirts came off and pants were dropped, leaving all of the pups stuffing their underwear heavily with their large junk. Bear’s face was something along the lines of smug at what his frat had become. I could see his chest swell with pride a little. “Alright, alright, everyone into the Hibernation Room. Time for you guys to play with the bear in his cave” he said. With that Bear led the way up, the other pups first watching him travel up the stairs and then run from what they were doing to chase him and the big, thick ass flexing and bouncing in his tight cargo shorts when it went around the corner. I watched them run up the stairs like someone had just screamed “Soup’s on!” but I still hadn’t caught on yet. Hare smacked me on the back in a brotherly way and I gasped for air because of his power. I looked back at him but it was too late for explanations as he put his hands under my arms and the man who was at least a foot taller than me picked me up and planted a kiss on me. Toxic’s existence had completely left me as I became immersed in Hare. When I got close enough to him, I could really feel the tensing muscles he used to hold me as he kissed all over me. Even as he carried me up the stairs, he didn’t tire as he made our way to the Hibernation Room. Toxic waited till we were gone before he looked at the rope typing him down around his arms and legs. He cursed silently as he began to wrestle with it for his freedom. --- I could feel the real hardness in Hare’s biceps as one arm let go to widen the space the open door to the room left as the other held me in place. My cock was pressed between us but it was perfectly comfortable as my crotch rubbed against the hardness of Hare’s abs. “Come on, Cub, we have bigger fish to fry. Very big fish.” Hare set me down and grabbed my shirt. “You don’t need this.” Hare’s arms bulged for an instant before shredding my shirt in two like paper. I was bare naked and, with a quick unbuckling of his belt and a drop of his pants, so was Hare, his beautiful body bare for all to view. “Come on, Cub! We’re waiting on you!” Hare grabbed my shoulders and spun me around. Bear was standing above the other cubs, all on their knees before him as they gazed up at his naked, hairy body. I was as speechless as I was when I’d first seen Bear naked. I could see Bear was sweating and I almost couldn’t tell if what I was seeing was real as his balls seemed to pulse every few seconds. Bear’s long, massive cock was only barely tamed as it was dripping profusely on the mat in the room. We were like this for a minute and I couldn’t help questioning why we were doing this. We were only all looking at Bear, his glorious form towering. It was an easy answer. We were waiting for his OK. An OK that came when he smiled and nodded. “Come.” We all attacked Bear, the 6 of us swarming Bear in a wave of worship and pleasure. Bear’s pleased moan was all we needed to keep going. Hare and Taker were down on their knees tasting the sweat on Bear’s thick, hairy legs. Balls and Slugger were licking each of Bear’s arms, their pink tongues tasting the massive blocks of iron that were his biceps. Donut, the only one tall enough to try and reach Bear’s face with his half a foot disadvantage had his nose and tongue putting his senses to work on Bear’s barrel chest. I felt so out of place. I really was a runt of the litter in this situation the way there was no space for me to taste the manly musk of Bear. Bear looked down over Donut’s red head with a big grin. With a loud grunt, Donut was forced to move close to Bear as he seemed to be doing something. I looked down and, between Donut’s legs, a massive appendage was growing down Bear’s legs like an anaconda. As it began to erect itself I could see the muscularity of the big cock shower when Donut, a large fucker, was being lifted by its length. Donut resorted to wrapping his legs around what he could of Bear as the cock held him up, making his feet incapable of touching the ground. “Get some before they take it all, Cub.” I walked nervously to Bear and got down on my knees as the tool held true and started to leak pre cum like a leaky faucet. I hesitantly licked the head and felt my mouth tighten the way one’s mouth tightened when they taste something amazing. It was a taste I’d never forget. It was all I needed to close in, grab his cock with both hands, and try to pull it down so that I could make out with the head. “Ugh….. such good, good pups I’ve got.” We all were pleased that Bear was so proud of us as we all put more effort into our work. Suddenly, I looked up to see Donut’s back shake before Bear’s cock itself was shaking. I was too late but I’d tried to get away as Bear’s climax was close. “FUCK! MOVE CUB!” I jumped out of the way and was glad as a white geyser fired out of Bear’s cock and went flying across the room at high pressure like a fire hose. Bear was bucking with each new launching of blast as his cock fired a constant supply of cum for at least 10 seconds, the wall quaking with each shot. I turned around to see that the door I’d entered from was given a new coat of white. I was speechless as I saw the destruction Bear’s cock could unleash with one shot. I turned to see Bear’s tired face but that wasn’t what I saw. Bear’s muscles were all flexed and his dominating stature felt more dominating. Hare and Taker backed away first as they felt the muscles in the legs they touched flex even larger. Balls and Slugger retreated as well as they felt that Bear was about to make another move. “I need a warm ass. NOW!” Bear had made his choice before anyone could retreat or oblige as he grabbed Donut’s hips with his big hands and lifted his 300+ body easily. Just as Donut was lifted, Bear’s massive dick defied gravity, it’s over 2 foot long length looking like it was on a hunt for the pale, bubbly ass hovering above it. Bear and Donut made eye contact for an instant, their care for each other reflecting between them. With a slow lowering, Bear began Donut’s descent and Donut threw his head back, the mix of pain and pleasure reaching all parts of his body. His ass clenched for only an instant before relaxing from experience. Donut knew if he refused Bear at all, he’d get seriously hurt. It helped at least that whenever it was Bear’s cock, his ass seemed to widen just for him. It was like his ass only accepted and allowed something so large if it belonged to Bear. “Fuck him, Bear!” “Ride it, cowboy!” “I guess it makes sense a donut would have a big hole to fill!” The other pups made catcalls and cheers like Donut was performing some strenuous sport by riding Bear. I was astonished as more and more of that crazy thick meat Bear owned vanished into Donut’s waiting hole. As Donut was lowered, I could see Bear’s face as he enjoyed the feeling of his cock entering such a tight yet open space. Donut moaned and held Bear’s big shoulders the way someone would put their hand on a dresser as he was impaled. The two grunted and moaned as their fucking progressed. I’d never seen something so amazing as Donut had reached the bottom of the tall pole and had his ass spread to allow access. The others in the room were jacking off at the sight of such big men connected by such a powerful man weapon. They were only even more turned on when Bear began the real show, lifting Donut. Donut groaned as he began to go up and down, his ass smacking Bear’s balls with each thrust and collision. Donut groaned as his ass was getting a bit sore. For 30 minutes, Bear pounded him like clockwork, his big balls smacking his ass with each upward heave and his chest swelling with the feeling of having his cock sheathed for an instant before Donut was lifted. Suddenly, Donut shouted. “Fuck!” With a rhythmic grunt, his big cock blasted all it had as high as it could. Though strong, it wasn’t as powerful as Bear’s heaving pecs, the cum being splattered and spread with the power of Donut’s strong jets. He kept cumming on and on, unable to stop for what felt like an entire minute! Bear slowed and eased up on Donut as he saw how exhausted he was. “Good pup, Donut. My biggest pup can really put up a fight.” I was still shocked at all the cum everywhere. “Wow Donut! You can cum more than Bear!” My reaction made everyone turn their heads to look at me. All but Bear. Bear was lifting up Donut. Off his still iron hard cock…. Bear was like lightning as he quickly went to the next biggest, bending Balls forwand and lower his cock, Balls’ legs already spread far apart to handle Bear bareback. Already, his precum was working its magic and making Balls’ ass wet and safer to enter. Bear had already started pounding, kissing Balls neck seductively went he also bent forward before looking over at me with a hungry look. “Didn’t say I was done fucking, Cub!” he roared. Balls was already getting jello legs handling Bear’s assault, his cock also leaking cum from his big balls. Gis wolfish, rough looks still looked beautiful as his face formed an O-shape. He was defenseless and accepting for all of 40 minutes before he too launched his cum from his balls, the jet not as strong as Bear’s or Donut’s, let alone as relentless, but it still fired big volleys all over the mat, making the ground slippery yet still not making it thick enough to affect the heavy Bear’s traction. This went on for hours. One after another, each pup was taken down after nearly an hour as they each received Bear’s constant onslaught. After Slugger’s turn, Bear came just as hard and 20 minutes longer than before, painting the door behind me a thicker coat of white. Bear was a monstrous hurricane of sex as he had each pup on their back and panting after they blew their loads. I was almost terrified when Taker went down as Bear looked over at me with that hungry stare again. I felt my ass tighten a bit at his gaze before he smiled, walked over to me, placed his hand on my back, and kissed me deeply for a minute, warming me up and having me cum my comparatively miniscule load on the ground. I was a shivering mess as I stood with wobbly legs before the sex god that was Bear. “You’re still not ripe enough yet, Cub. You need more time.” With that he turned his big, mountain range back to me and smiled at the sight of Hare jacking himself off in wait. Bear practically attacked him as he began his entrance into Hare’s ass. I was almost scared for him as he was certainly not as big or as durable looking as the bigger pups. Yet, he still looked like he was enjoying it as he was fucked by Bear, potentially rougher than all the others! I was pulled out of my trance by Donut, his big body sweaty after pleasing Bear and his eyes tired looking. “Is he going to be OK?” I asked. “Whatcha mean?” Donut asked as he also watched Bear pulverize Hare. “Won’t he be injured getting fucked like that?” “You’re kidding right? Slugger’s the best top but, when you need a fine flexible ass that doesn’t quit, you got to Hare.” I looked over surprised as I watched Hare’s face show his pleasure. He didn’t look like he was going to be as easily defeated as the others and, of course, he wasn’t. For 2 hours nonstop, Bear fucked to his heart’s content, practically ripping Hare a new one the way he pounded him. Hare ended up coming twice already and was beginning to show fatigue only just as his cock hardened again for what looked like a third time. Donut and the rest were too tired to do anything but watch as Bear fucked Hare. It was only after Hare came the third time that finally tired out, his body limp from exhaustion on Bear’s cock. Bear eased Hare off him and laid him down carefully before standing erect. Speaking of which, it only just occurred to me that Bear was still hard and his reddened cock was looking like it would explode as it had an angry vein on its length and its head was swollen bigger than before. I couldn’t believe Hare had taken that whole. Bear turned to me, his cock coming behind and staying perfectly straight and at an upward 45 degree angle as walked towards me. I fell to my knees as Bear thudded towards me with his big feet. Bear reached me and stood like Big Ben above me with his legs spread and his cock smacking his thick abs. “You’ve almost made it, Cub. You’ve shared your worship with your brother pups and now, with my power, I will make you a full fledged cub.” I didn’t understand what he was saying as I was mesmerized by the masculine temple before me. “You’re still too weak and small to handle my cock but you are ready to take it now. My final load.” With that, Bear aimed his cock downward and I saw that it was still leaking but not with the clear liquid of precum but the white liquid of 100% man juice. I was intimidated for a moment before I was accepting of what Bear had to give me. This was his gift and, as his Cub, I had to accept it. I wasn’t ready for it mentally but I didn’t dodge it as Bear began to release the flexing muscles of his cock to set his load free. My vision was covered quickly and my world began dark yet whiter than ever. I was reminded of what happened with Toxic but this was different. I was accepting Bear’s gift for me. His youngest and smallest pup. I could tell he cared for me. He wouldn’t do anything to harm me. As the assault of a 3 minute cum wave finally let down, I felt myself getting tired in the thickness of my cum blanket. I felt a big man lift me up and carry me to a nearby wall before he laid on his side and yanked me closer, his big muscles pressed against my entire body. I was so warm and exhausted, I didn’t hesitate to let myself drift to a sound sleep. --- I woke up the next morning with my eyes sealed shut. I was a little scared but I realized that I hadn’t removed the cum that was on me from last night. I peeled off the dried cum cage I was in and looked around into an empty room. The room was still cum stained but there were no other pups in the room. Even Bear was gone. I looked around before looking down and seeing a pair of underwear in my size, a towel, and a note. It read: Get cleaned for breakfast, Cub. Well be back soon with a big load to celebrate your becoming brothers with the other Cubs. Don’t go looking for any other clothes. Bear I looked at the letter and then the underwear and smiled. I had brothers now. I found the bathroom and almost gasped at how much shower there was inside. It looked like the one’s freshman were supposed to get when they moved in and had to share with the others in their dorm building. I saw the knobs for each shower were about chest high but I realized that was understandable since I was a dwarf in a house of huge men. I got turned on the water and felt the dried cum unsettle from its home on my skin, the pieces chipping away until there was only skin. I took some soap and a rag and rubbed them together before taking the rag and setting the soap in it’s place before it suddenly fell to the floor. I grinned as I’d very literally dropped the soap. I almost wanted to have another pup in here to catch me bending over to take it as I leaned forward and picked it up before setting it down. After 5 minutes of washing away the cum and thinking about the other big pups, I turned off the shower and began to towel off as I looked in the mirror. I looked like a whole different person in the foggy reflection. I could still make out my face but I seemed different. I looked healthier almost. I felt warmer than ever before in this home of brothers. It was such a new feeling for me that I got lost in my own eyes thinking about it. It was when I heard the left over water in the shower empty out and I realized what I was doing did I quickly attempt to cover the matter up along with my own body. I looked at the black briefs and decided to kick my legs into them and yank them up. My eyes widened at the feel of them. Were they even my size? I looked down and looked at the tag behind me. Yeah, a small looked accurate for such a little man. Why were they tight? I actually had to adjust myself in their embrace as I felt like I was being constricted. Did they order some weird brand, I wondered. I felt the sides dig into my skin a little by their tightness but I shrugged it off. Had I been paying attention and looking more closely, I’d have seen the mirror was defogged and my appearance wasn’t in the mirror anymore. Instead, a bigger back and a slightly taller man had his back turned to the mirror as he walked out in his tight black briefs. To Be Continued…..
  20. msclvrtoo

    Angel: A Sequel - Part Viii

    Angel: A Sequel – Part VIII By [email protected] One Month of Muscle Ecstasy It was astounding to me that Grant had come to my front door, completely unannounced, over a month ago. Fortunately, my intuition said it was “ok to let him in.” Holy shit. Letting “him in” was an understatement. Never in my wildest muscle fantasy imagination (and it is pretty wild) would I have believed that such a tall, massively muscular, extremely handsome, and sexy man would ever enter my non-descript life. He was wearing damn near next to nothing – really short shorts, a very tight tee-shirt – all trying to cover up sets of explosive slabs of muscles, veins, tendons, and an ever so light dusting of hair. I was so grateful that his very intimidating looks were overwhelmed by his very warm and inviting smile – a smile that took over his whole gorgeous face, including a sexy day old beard. He was well beyond any morph I had seen on the internet. Incredibly proportioned. Unreal shoulder width, narrowing into a very sexy V at his waist and then a massive expansion of his thighs and calves. Biceps and triceps, even relaxed, were unheard of on a human man. And, god, his package. Jeez. I’d never seen such a huge package on a man before. I couldn’t figure out where his cock began or his balls started – it was just one huge sexy bulge of very virile masculine power. As I’ve reported before, we spent the morning in total lust and muscle worship. He completely gave himself to me – knowing exactly what my fantasies had been for years. I fucked his arms, his cleavage, his back, his abs, and all the other parts he flexed and tensed for my pleasure. I came more than I ever thought possible. Then he pulled a miracle on me and gave me a larger penis which thrilled me no end. God I loved using it on him. I got the hang of taking his enormous cock into my mouth. I took in his special testosterone and got incredibly energized. Despite my questions, he was pretty vague about where he came from. “All in due time,” he would say compassionately to me, and with a knowing smile. Boy, did he love being worshipped by me. He was non stop. He had more ideas about how to turn us both on. His astounding incredible strength made the impossible possible. As they say, we rutted like bulls. Our shower together was a mind-blower. God, I loved riding up and down on his hard straight iron beam of a cock. He is so strong that he could use me as a wash cloth as my hard cock fucked every inch of his hard, massive and flexed muscles. I went to the big and tall men’s shop and got him some clothes that turned out to just barely fit him. Fuck, he was sex on wheels with or without clothes. Just for the hell of it we decided to go to the local muscleman gym. Wow, we had a muscle sex and a private body-builder worshipping party that was beyond anything those muscle guys had ever fantasized about. I’ve never seen so many big hard cocks on so many really big and muscular men. We fucked the shit out of each other with our cocks. They were profoundly mesmerized by Grant’s very personal style and his own very special exuding testosterone. His deeply masculine spirit was infectious. On the way back home Grant did an extraordinary feat of strength and saved some young kids who were in a bus teetering on a bridge railing. He used his unbelievable strength to muscle the semi trailer off the bus, tear open the bus door, and ever so gently bring each kid out onto the ground safely for the EMTs to tend to them. With each kid on the ground, he paused to breathe his breath into these terrified boys and girls. I think he saved many of them by his gift of breath. We didn’t talk about that much after words. He just did what he is gifted to do. I began to understand more deeply what a very special guy he was….though I really didn’t know the half of it. In this first month together we became quite a domestic couple…doing what most couples need to do to take care of the house. Yet, we had our own way of doing things. In the house we rarely wore clothes. We loved being naked and sporting our hard cocks damn near all the time. My cock stayed hard because of all of his special testosterone I kept consuming. Added to this was the mystery of slurping milk from his big, thick and every so slightly hairy tits. He loved when I did that. I could bring him to ecstasy at a moments notice. His milk supply never ended. He’d get that “full feeling” and invite me to chow down…which I did very enthusiastically. I always rubbed and pushed on his massive arms and huge traps when I did that…sorta like a “two for one”. I thought of a puppy or a kitty “kneading” at their mother’s stomach while chowing down. We made some changes to my little house. We expanded the bathroom shower so it could take two of us with four power nozzles, and we added another hot water heater. We bought a king size bed and, even then, that wasn’t big enough for him. He just curled up a little closer to me. I didn’t mind that at all. He thrilled the neighbors when he cut the lawn…especially when he wore his shorts and wife beater t-shirt. The guys would always come up and make small talk with him, and ask fitness and nutrition advice. So did the women. Many just wanted to hang around him and be with him. He was, as always, very friendly and very gracious. We could tell they were a bit mystified that they couldn’t get more out of him about his background, etc. We went back to the gym a couple of times. The manager always made sure the gym was locked so the muscleheads and Grant could really get it on. It was stunning to watch how these massive men in their own right let their inhibitions go and completely give themselves sexually to Grant and demand feats of strength from him, all the while rubbing and massaging his flexed muscles. He ate it up and always made sure I was part of the scene. Nothing like watching musclemen use their big hard cocks to fuck Grant’s extraordinarily hard and vascular muscles. Sucking on Grant’s extraordinary big cock and receiving the gift of his special testosterone was always a very special prize for each of them. It just fueled the muscle lust frenzy even more. We knew we didn’t want to say cooped up in my house just because Grant was so big and so stunning. So, we just said “what the hell” and started to run errands like most couples do. Yet, no surprise, people would just stop in their tracks when they saw Grant. Meijer’s, Lowes, a restaurant, a coffee shop, the movies…it made no difference. We got used to it. Fortunately, we were approached by friendly, very curious, and, in some cases, some very lust-filled men and women. Few if any assholes. Grant had a way of dispatching with the jerks quickly. He answered questions, gave advice, took compliments, always flexed his huge biceps when asked, and talked about how he and I were partners (I was always so proud when he did this). We were an exceptional two man witness team – albeit very unusual -- for gay partners. He always wished folks well. What a gentleman and thoughtful soul he is. At restaurants and under the table, he almost always squeezed my leg to “keep the connection” in those moments. I reciprocated as best I could, being only able to grab a very small piece of his hardened strips of quad muscles. My life truly was a new life with Grant. Not only was he the fulfillment of years of my deep-seated and hidden muscleman and musclegod fantasies, but he was also a beautiful spirit, loving me, all of me. I was feeling like a new man myself…coming into my own deep manhood…which is not an easy thing for a gay man to feel. And, I got to worship his entire gorgeous and massive body anytime I wanted. And, he, being the gentleman that he is, made it a point to make sure I understood how much he was truly turned on by my body. I still have that to figure out – “in the eyes of the beholder” I guess. Yet Another Surprise – A Hint of Things To Cum We had talked for a few days about what I would like for my birthday. Now, remember, he can read my mind. That is often frustrating. Yet it has its benefits. Often, he’ll put into words to me what I only have in vague, unformed thoughts. This was one of those occasions. I had often referred to Grant as my “Superman”. And, lord, I meant that. I had had a Superman fetish from my very young days watching George Reeves in the 1950’s on the black and white television. Then the cool Superman series hit in later years on TV. I always watched for their physiques and baskets. Then all the movies started with Christopher Reeves and everybody else. Sometimes I saw the movies twice to make sure I didn’t miss any eye candy. And, shit, there were some very hot guys. Tom Welling was a particular favorite. I watched them all. And, of course, during my teenage years, I had a huge collection of Superman comic books. Fuck, my fantasies about Superman and me would go crazy over those years and they still do. I have two great Superman t-shirts in my drawer. Well, of course, Grant was well aware of this fetish of mine. It never occurred to me that he would pay it any mind. Little did I know. That was to change, big time. He asked me one morning, while I was snuggled up into the hairy cleavage of his pecs and massaging his arms and abs, if there was something special I’d like for my birthday. I said I really felt I had everything I needed -- now that he was with me. He was quiet. We didn’t talk about it the rest of the day. The one exception was later in the afternoon when we decided to fuck the hell out of each other and I jammed by big hard cock into his rock hard abs as hard as I could. He asked me “How do you like fucking Superman?” I didn’t miss a beat and told him I wanted to fuck all his Superman muscles, one at a time. We laughed and he started flexing like only he can flex and I was like a kid in a cock-hardening candy store. He threw up his right bicep and pumped the hell out of it…turning it into a vascular explosion of thick strips of muscle, encased in veins, with a massive forearm that seemed nearly has big as his bicep and tricep put together. I’d seen this display before, yet I am always in awe of its power, size, vascularity, mind-boggling thickness, and the presence of pure, raw, sex. “Okay, Paul, go ahead. Fuck the hell out of my arm. Jam that big hard cock of yours right down into the deep crevasse between my bicep pig and my rock-hard forearm. Fuck me till you have no explosions left.” I jumped immediately onto his hard as a rock waist, kneeling down (he didn’t flinch a bit). Grabbed his fist and bicep as best I could. He let up his flex a bit so I could wedge my not insignificant cock into the warm and wet crevasse. Then he tightened it up again. I damn near died and went to heaven and he hadn’t even started pumping and squeezing my cock yet. Then, lubbed by his sweat and my own gusher of pre-cum, I just started to jam my cock into his muscle as hard as I fuckin’ could. With each jam he squeezed and tightened. Oh fuck…he was masturbating my cock with his whole arm. I was delirious in ecstasy. He kept hollering expletives about how strong his muscles were, how powerful he was, how he could crush my cock, how he wanted me to jam him even harder. My energy knew no bounds. I just pumped the fuck out of that crevasse, feeling the very hard vice of massive muscle he had me in – very tightly surrounded between his huge bicep and thickly veined forearm. He had me so tight there was no way I was gonna pop out…just a total and complete vice of hard muscle. “Yeah, feel that vice, that vice of inhuman muscle, Paul…only Superman can do that for you,” he screamed. He was really gettin’ into it too. Within moments, deep churning started in me and there was no way I was gonna stop it. I pumped harder and he squeezed harder. He kept hollering at me to let it go…feel his vice of muscle…feel his power surround my hard cock…surrender to his inhuman strength. Then the eruptions came. Volley after volley of thick warm cum shot out from my piss slit. It just kept on coming. He kept on pumping and squeezing and more kept coming out. I couldn’t stop. Didn’t want to stop. He was immovable. I could not get his arm, fist, or bicep to move an inch. He was being a rock. Fuck. Fuck. We were one…and it defied description. Our pulsating bodies and muscles and my cock told the whole story. In a state of both exhaustion and exhilaration I fell back into Grant’s huge chest, spread out over his abs, with my small arms resting on top of his monstrous arms. We were both breathing pretty heavy. He hugged me with such boyish enthusiasm. I felt so cared for, so attended to, so loved. He loved giving himself to me and I loved receiving his gifts and giving myself to him. It really was perfect. Just what true cock-hardening muscle worship can be about. The Mystery Birthday Present Revealed Later that evening, as we were lounging and cuddling watching some TV show, he asked me again, very gently, “Alright, Paul, what do you really want for your birthday? Like what have you always wanted, deep in your soul?” I was stuck. The breathtaking memory of me fucking his power-packed arm was still with me and that felt like enough. Our house was just perfect for the two of us…including his massive size. We’d had fun being “out in the world” and taking in the compliments and the gawkers. Our sex, due in no small part to his unlimited strength, was mind-boggling. I really didn’t have any ideas. Nothing. “Okay, my dear friend, I think I have a present that will really light your fire. It is something you’ve dreamed of for years. You’ve even mentioned it to me many times in the past few weeks. I’ve watched you dream about it for many years, too,” he said mysteriously. “You’ve longed for this since you were a little boy,” he added. With that he got up, naked of course (I got to watch his spectacular muscular butt go into the bedroom, supported by the most amazing set of striated rear leg muscles on any man, ever). He came out with a big grin on his face, carrying a very large box tied with a big red ribbon. His hard cock was rigid, pointing up, as usual. He clearly was turned on. I immediately wondered where this box came from. He “heard” me and said “Remember, I have my ways that are not well known to you or others in this world,” he said with a knowing smile. I’d gotten used to hearing that over the last four weeks. And, I believed it. Experience and just plain acceptance with Grant is quite a teacher. He plopped the box on my lap and told me to open it. I couldn’t imagine what was in it. As it turned out, it did completely defy my imagination. I pulled the ribbon off and, with some trepidation, started to lift the lid. I was both excited and anxious. I pulled back the top of the white tissue and there, right on top, was the most brilliant Superman emblem of yellow and red on a sea of dark blue that I had ever seen. My heart was in my throat. I flashed, wondering if this was for me, or if he had picked it out for himself. Either way, I was dumbfounded. I looked at him with an intense look of shock and excitement and he looked back at me with the compassion and love only he could muster. I started to dig in and pull out the huge top piece, together with its very wide and long sleeves. I knew right away from the size that this was an outfit for him, my Superman. Oh my god, he was giving me a Superman outfit that he could wear, just for me…fulfilling years and years of life-long fantasies of being love and cared for by my Superman. I burst into tears…no surprise. He had touched the deepest part of me…the part of me that I had not shared with barely anybody…a part of me that had been hidden well away from daily life…a part of me that I had only lived vicariously in TV series, movies and comic books. Now, he was ready, in all his height and muscular glory, and profound love, to be that Superman just for me. I was overwhelmed. He leaned over, wrapped his big right arm around me and told me how much it meant to him to be able to give me this present and that he hoped it would make me happy. Then he squeezed me hard. “Oh, Grant, my Superman, words fail me. You have read my heart and I am very very grateful. I can’t imagine a birthday present better than this Superman suit on you. I can imagine seeing you in it in all your handsome and muscular glory. Holy shit. Holy shit,” was all I could say as my mind flashed to seeing him wearing this extraordinary gift. And the funny thing is that him wearing the suit would be for real…really for real…given who he already is for me. “I debated about whether to put it on first or bring it to you in a package,” he explained. “It just seemed right to have you open the present first. That way you could help me get into it, one piece at a time. I thought you’d might like doing that,” he said with a big leer of knowing. “Oh god yes, helping you get this on all your muscles and arranging your cock and balls would be fabulous. Yeah, that was a good call,” I added with my own unabashed boyish enthusiasm. Fuck, the pieces of his Superman uniform were huge. No surprise. As I reverently pulled each out of the box…it felt like we were having a holy experience. The top and its arms were both loose yet woven for a form-fitting look. Oh shit. God that would be amazing. Fuck, the emblem was big but I wondered if it was big enough to fill the width and depth of his massive chest. We’d soon find out. The blue leotards looked like they were already shrink wrapped. God, how would we get him into those things? Would his bulging quads and leg muscles burst out of the fabric? He said, “Actually not, the suit is especially made to expand for me,” he said with prideful reassurance. I pulled out his yellow belt. Jeesuz, what a contrast to his waist and incredible V-shape that would create. Then I pulled out his red trunks. Oh my god…the whole idea that he could stuff his big muscular ass and huge set of cock and balls into this thing boggled my mind. He would be sex personified. Much more so than any of the other wussy Superman’s we’ve seen on TV or in the movies. His red boots were next to the last. Bright, shiny, lace-up jobs. The personification of sleek power. Then, right at the bottom of the box, was his beautiful smooth red cape. Suddenly he reached over and with great deliberation and fanfare pulled this gorgeous piece of tightly woven fabric out of the box. He stood up and, much to my surprised pleasure, he wrapped it around his massive shoulder and traps…and just held it there…the very long length flowing down his big body….modeling it for himself and modeling it for me. All in the nude. Holy shit, it and he were absolutely spectacular. The cape was of such a fabric so that there were no creases. Just a long flowing cape that could completely encircle his huge body. Oh Jesus, he really is Superman. I damn near had an orgasm right on the spot. We carefully laid the cape out on the floor. Then we spread out all the pieces and just stared at this listless outfit that would soon cover his massive body of bulging muscles, striations, and veins. It was a holy moment. Fuck, he was going to be the most handsome Superman ever…and he was all mine. He gave me a big grin at that last thought. And, of course, both our cocks were in full straight-on mast position. I was beside myself in excitement that I would help him squeeze himself into each piece and watch the transformation of the loose expandable fabric as it stretched mightily to cover his exceptionally massive body. The whole idea of jamming his warm hard huge cock and balls into the red trunks had really grabbed my imagination as well. “Okay, why don’t we start with the shirt and sleeves,” suggested Grant. I already knew that given his super-powers, he could get in and out of this outfit in an instant. Yet, he was asking me to “help him” – it was part of my birthday present for which I was eternally grateful. Hell, I immediately planned to always help him in and out of it – all the time. God what a turn on that would be. To make things easier on me, he sat down on the couch and I took the torso top and literally began to wrestle with getting it over his head and down his massive neck muscles. That was ok but I could not get it low enough for him over his huge shoulders to put his exploding arms into the arm holes. He proved to be very helpful…stretching the fabric so he could pull his arms into himself and push through the holes. Fuck, then I pulled the whole torso piece down to way below his belly button and we had a transformation of extraordinary proportions on our hands. God I’ve always loved clothed body-builders. Skin-tight clothing always seemed to have a major sexual message to it for me and Grant was no exception. All his bulging traps, delts, biceps, triceps, forearms, pecs muscles and protruding tits were just bursting out thru the fabric…like he was wearing another skin. Damn, the height of his bulging traps were to die for. “What d’ya think, Paul?” he asked expectantly. “Oh my ever loving God, you are so incredibly sexy, so massive, so built, so proportional…the fabric just accentuates your bulges and deep crevasses. God, I love all your deep curves. The suit is so skin tight. It makes your huge protruding chest even look more massive. And those tits!! I can see your big veins through the suit. Shit, you sure are my Superman…in spades,” I enthused. “Alright, what d’ya say we tackle these trunks,” he announced proudly. He was reading my mind. I told him he’d have to cut back on his massive erection otherwise we’d never get him in. He said, “That’s a problem I’d like to have. Nothing like Superman with a big ass erection jutting up to his left hip…at least with you and me.” Yeah, he was definitely into this. I opened up the trunks so he could step in – one massive leg at a time. I noticed the trunks had a built-in jock-strap. I wondered if it would be big enough and powerful enough to withstand Grant’s brick splitting hard-on. With his cock hitting me in the face (I loved it), we got the trunks over his calves and quads ever so slowly, lifting one front and back section at a time. Jeez, he was huge, even relaxed. Then the best part, at least for me. I got to grab and squeeze his hard warm cock and start jamming it down into the trunks while I pulled them up over his waist. His big balls filled up the jock quickly. His short and beautiful pubic hair was a spectacular contrast to his equipment. I got his warm cock into the jock strap and, just as he had suggested earlier, it was so big that it went up to his left hip. Fucking sexy as hell. Then I pulled the trunk up over the entire package, working the cloth over his big glutes as best I could. He took a moment and very slowly and sexily adjusted himself front and back. He tucked the shirt into the trunks. He became the epitomy of one hell of a sexy Superman and we didn’t even have all the outfit on him yet. He gave me the arms on the hips Superman pose that makes me weak in the knees. He knew it. And, it sure did. I couldn’t help but give his cock and balls a real hard massage and even playfully punch them. I knew I couldn’t hurt him. I had long since figured out that he has a masochist streak in him, too. I laughed when I saw a wet spot coming thru the jock strap and trunks. He giggled. The yellow belt was next. Fuck. It was thick and wide and perfect for a very big man like Superman. I pulled it around him and he took over, pulling it tight. No breath intake was necessary for him. His waist was already incredibly small and powerful for a man his size. He inserted the end into the loop and posed yet again. Holy shit. Damn. I was having a hell of a time not blowing my wad. The belt accentuated his amazing v-shape, his huge lats, his extremely defined abs, and obliques. If the mid-section is the location of a man’s full and most profound power, Grant had it all going on big time. The skin-tight blue tights were something else altogether. How could we possibly get them up and over his massive calf and leg muscles? Sure, they would fit his narrow waist. We both had a look of a little wonderment on our face as I held them up. They seemed so small and flimsy. Grant reassured me that the fabric was very stretchable. With him standing on one leg, I got one leg – with quite a struggle – up and over a calf and partially up his beautiful quad. We were able to do the second leg only that far. Then with all the muscle I could muster, I started to pull the fabric up each of his quads. Damn, the muscles fought this fabric assault big time. They did not want to be constrained for any reason. And, fuck, it was still so sexy…especially with my face damn near jammed into his tight trunks and jock, with his cock extended way off to the left hip. Yet it became very clear that this fabric would be a beautiful second skin to his undulating muscles. As the fabric hit the bottom of his trunks, I was able to just barely pull the trunks out just a bit from around his leg muscles and force the blue tights up and under. Lordy, it was hot pushing my hand up his trunks, feeling the hard muscle and fabric. I took the opportunity to grab at his extended cock and balls at the same time. That was a rush. The trunks and tights were so tight that no piece of fabric was going to be pulled out of place. No seams. No creases. No folds. Just plain silky tight smooth fabric being stretched to its limit across mountains of thick muscle. He stood back…standing proud and we admired our handiwork. Wow, what a feast of masculine power and manhood. He made those other Supermen look like wussies. He sat down and we started to work on the sleek red boots. I unlaced them and they fit him like a glove. Almost all the way up to his calf. Damn. Another piece of sexual equipment added to his Superman persona. He stood up again and paraded around. Holy mother of god…I was in complete ecstasy….a long-standing boyhood wet dream come true. Now the most important piece. Again, almost in a reverie, he reached down and pulled the flowing red cape up and in front of him. It was almost like he was checking to make sure it was the right size. We were both breathless. In a very graceful gesture he wrapped the cape around his back and, using very well hidden industrial snaps, snapped the cape up around the shirt on his massive traps and shoulders. We were clearly anointing him with this beautiful cape. That done, he placed his arms – yet again -- in the Superman signature “hands on his hips” position and assumed that very famous Superman pose. The pose that had turned on boys and men (and maybe some girls) for years and years. Never could I have imagined such an extraordinary and deeply personal birthday gift from him. We both were grinning ear to ear …very excited that this was happening. And that he was complete. He was complete as Superman. Superman fulfilling all my many years of fantasies. For real. In an easy and deliberative way, he walked over to me. He put his huge Superman-covered arm under my legs, leaned me back, and had me fall into his other massive arm. He brought me close to his chest, holding me tight, just as Superman would, and whispered “Happy Birthday my dear friend Paul. Happy Birthday.” I burst into tears again. I was just so profoundly touched to have these many years of fantasies fulfilled by Grant. He held me tighter. Then he told me something he had never told me, “Paul, I love you, and want to be your Superman forever.” I buried my teary face into his big thrusting Superman emblem chest and just let it all hang out. Our Testosterone Takes Over After a few minutes of being held so closely by Grant, I started to get hard – again. Fuck, since taking in all his testosterone I’d become a non-stop sex machine. He saw that and put me down. And, with a quizzical look on his very handsome face, he looked like he was asking me “what next?” I moved in real close and started to explore all the muscles, bulges, and contours of my new Superman. I slowly felt the delicate and tight fabric that was covering every part of his amazing body. I felt the smoothness from moving from one ever so slightly covered bulging muscle to another and back again. I felt the deep sexual reverie of hidden muscles. And I continued doing that – all over his massive body. He stood perfectly still. Letting me explore all of him – everywhere. I paused when a tight cloth contour emphasized a special crevasse or bulge. He was giving himself to me, yet again. And, I was giving myself to him. Our mutual admiration and love was made in heaven. I went up to his huge traps and he obliged me by giving me an amazing flex. Such height. Such striations. Such sweep. Such hardness. My hands roamed onto his extremely thick and vascular neck – covered in columns of muscle and sinew. The epitome of manhood in my eyes. The sign of a beast of a man. A man that could not be conquered and would always be the conqueror. Without hesitation my right hand went down to his crotch and I started to massage, grab, and squeeze hard, his huge steel pole --still shooting off to his left hip. I massaged it hard and one of his traps at the same time. The two muscles were profoundly connected for me. Both signs of virility and masculine power that knew no end…and that fed on each other. He wasn’t moving…just simply absorbing my worship of him. He did let out a few very deep and guttural sounds of approval, however. I was in another world. A world with my Superman. A world that I had long dreamed of but never thought could possibly exist. It did not matter that he was a mystery and that his arrival on my door step defied explanation. All that mattered was that we were here, together. I gently pushed him back onto the sofa. He opened up his legs and arms. Such a wonderful invitation. I got down on my knees and dove into his crotch. I wanted to feel, taste, push around, massage, bite, and nuzzle his balls and, most especially, his extraordinary steel hard cock. I wanted to do this thru the fabric. The fabric held mystery, and mystery was what I wanted right now. I wanted the mystery of Superman’s cock and balls…the core of his manhood…the hidden of the hidden. I wanted to touch and suck where no one had ever touched, sucked, and teethed before. My passion kicked in big time and I couldn’t get enough of his tightly encased fabric-covered body. He just exuded sex. I mauled every muscle possible and he flexed each one so I could feel it at its peak. I traced his big veins along his arms – they were clearly visible thru the fabric. I grabbed his traps and dove into his chest, sucking on and biting his tits. He just groaned. I raised myself a little higher and started dry-humping his trunks, bulging with his cock and balls. I was on fire for him. I couldn’t believe I had the strength to jam him as hard as I did. It felt so good. Both of us were as hard as hell. As I humped him, I started licking and kissing his biceps – up, down and around. God, they were huge. And so fuckin’ hard. When he flexed, he put up two peaks on each for me to lick till there was no tomorrow. I couldn’t resist diving into his exceedingly powerful neck and licking the columns of sinew and muscles that spoke of his unbelievable power and sexuality. He just moved his head from side to side to give me the best licking position. I loved licking his day old beard. He is so fuckin’ masculine. His groans didn’t stop, either. Fuck, I was fucking Superman…Superman’s muscles…all of them! In his own moment of passion, he brought his huge arms around and squeezed me like he was doing a crab or most muscular pose. I was totally encased in exploding muscle and veins. I couldn’t move. I didn’t want to move. I just let him have his way with me and manhandle me any way he wanted. I could tell he had locked his hands behind me and kept squeezing and squeezing. Fuck, it hurt but it hurt good…real good. I loved being completely overpowered by this massive monster of a man – my Superman. He knew I loved it, too. Without a sound, he let me out of the most muscular embrace. I slid down until I was sitting on the floor with my back to him. I put my puny arms up on both gigantic quads and he began a series of quad flexes that just blew my mind. Fuck, I had never seen such mass and separation of all these leg muscles at the same time. That, plus he had veins going everywhere. Power, pure fuckin power. I turned around and began doing my own manhandling of his thighs and calves. Our muscle talk was filled with expletives and deep appreciation. He was clearly really proud of these mothers…these monsters. And for good reason. I couldn’t get enough rubbing, massaging, and attempts at pushing the hard muscles around with my hands. I couldn’t wait to sit on them and feel them up hard when he did leg presses in the gym. What a gift he is to me. The End of A Special Day Superman. A mystery to all but me. I knew in the days ahead I would know him more as Superman and less as Grant. He knew that, too. We would explore the limits of his super powers together. He would perform amazing feats of strength for me while I massaged and groped his flexing muscles. We’d “work out” after hours in the muscle gym, all by ourselves. He’d let me manhandle him and his muscles while he pushed around astounding weights. I’d pump his thick long cock, bring him to orgasm, as he pumped tons of iron - effortlessly. I knew he was reading my mind…reading my fantasies. How good could it get that we were on the same wave length in our new life together. He reached down and brought me up into his arms and close into his chest, yet again. We spent the rest of the day in each other’s arms. I was very grateful that he had come to my door unannounced and that I had had the good sense to let this very special man into my life. Lord knows what the days ahead would bring. Feedback appreciated. No flames please. Copyright © [email protected]
  21. Omiganda

    The Bear's Cub Part 7

    Apologize for the delay. Life and writing often dont mix for me although they share so much in common. The next chapter is one that I think you guys have been waiting for. Till then, don't mind if Toxic makes your eyes pop a little. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7 I was in utter pleasure as I let my nose go over the hard body towering above me. The male scent was so strong, I couldn’t get enough of it. It was almost toxic. Of course, Toxic only looked down at me with an unamused expression on his face. “You having fun down there?” he said down to me with a condescending voice. I didn’t register the tone as I wanted to touch every part of him. That didn’t seem to be in the plans as Toxic put his hand down underneath my chin and lifted my face to look at him. “Think you got enough time to service me now?” he said impatiently. I felt his cold look and felt as if he was taking control of the situation. It wasn’t as though he were showing hatred towards me (at least I didn’t think so). Toxic was taking control. Like poison, he was in my system and spreading as he leaned down to look at me face to face. His cold, blue eyes spoke to me like a overpowering glare from a sentient being. His brown hair just made the color difference stronger from everything else on this stallion’s body. He yanked me up to my feet and stuffed my face in his hairy chest, my nose tickled. “Funny. I should take care of you like you’re my little bro. After all, I was the last pup before you.” Toxic grabbed loosened his pressurizing hand to let me raise my head to him. “Time for your test” he said as he pulled me and gave me one of the most amazing kisses of my life. My legs became jello underneath me as I felt his lips and his forceful tongue touched all the right places in my mouth. I almost let my eye lids lower to a close as I felt the powerful feelings through his actions. He had one forearm to my cheek but his other limb was being held by tense grip. I felt the power in his forearms, both twice as thick as my biceps. I couldn’t dent him in the slightest. I was being drawn into his being and by the time he released my lips, he had me. “Take it” he commanded. That’s all I needed to drop to my knees and willingly yank at his bikini shorts. They looked tight against his body as they held up his ass and his hefty bulge, its size stuffing the pouch. The moment the thick meat was released from its tight prison, I had already kissed the head and was beginning to swallow it. It was thick but didn’t appear to be the biggest of the bunch regardless of it filling my mouth some. I looked up to see if Toxic was enjoying it but he was still looking down at me. His eyes weren’t hungry like all the other pups. They were observing me. It was as if I was in some kind of “oral exam”. He smiled in a way I hadn’t seen in a long time. It was a smirk. The most condescending smirk I’d ever seen. Almost a shit eating grin. “Fine, I’ll give you a few more inches” he said. With a smooth grunt and thrust, I was bombarded as the thick meat in my mouth was growing exponentially. It was slow but it was still shocking. He was definitely a grower as I felt my jaw relax to accompany the oncoming girth. I felt my gag reflex kick in as his cock began to reach down my throat imposingly. “Yeah, that’s enough” he said. With suprising control, he’d completely stopped his large cock from getting any bigger with his command alone. He wasn’t nearly as thick as Slugger but he was definitely a big boy. I felt his hand reach and wrap around the back of my head with a big grin on his face. “Now let’s see if we can get some motion going” he said. With a sudden flex, he pulled me in without giving me time and he took control of my mouth. My mouth was suddenly very sore trying to accompany so much so fast. I was helpless and in pain. Tears were running down my cheeks as Toxic used me like a below average sex toy. “Fuck, you’re not comfortable at all. You’re so fucking pathetic.” I tried to grab at his waist to slow his push and pull down but he smacked my hands away. “Don’t fucking touch there until I say so, shit rag. If you can’t handle this, you’re certainly not going to be good service to Bear. You’re fucking nothing. Don’t worry though. I got a lot of *grunt* everything to fill you up with. Won’t give you all I got, though” I felt myself shrink in size spiritually as I felt Toxic’s cock swell a bit. My brain was being thrown back and forth and bouncing in my head, my head starting to hurt. I had little time to slow down and cool off, however. The moment I tried to come for air, Toxic fired his cock onslaught at full force. Instantly, I was coughing as the cum almost got into my lungs. Toxic didn’t care as he held my head and threw his head back, firing cum like a loaded cannon. My face was quickly hit and covered by his outburst of jizz, my clothes quickly getting soaked. I was being hit the bursts but I didn’t feel them. I was already blacking out, not getting to see the end of Toxic’s ejaculation. In the dimness between conscious and unconscious, I was able to make out some things before completely blacking out. Toxic’s icy glare, his cock cleaning itself off with my shirt, his letting me hit the floor like I was trash. Things that I’d let happen to me unfolded. I was a discarded tissue after jacking off for Toxic. That’s what I would have expected to see last anyway. I saw the door fly open and two pairs of big feet stampeding in. One was indefinitely massive while the other was large in a smaller scale. Both were large and looked like they were stuffing their shoes. Both bigger than Toxic. I saw a pair of almond eyes looking down at me. Beautiful eyes hidden behind dark hair. They weren’t like Toxic’s but they were still recent to my memory. Hare? --- I woke up abruptly, sitting up too quickly and causing my head to pound. I cringed and pressed my hands against my head as if to steady it. I groaned in pain but I couldn’t move my legs for a moment. They were heavier than I remembered. Where was I? I only got a split second to cover my surroundings before something grabbed me and yanked me into a big wall of warmth. It was familiar. The smell and feel were so comforting and pulled me home. Bear had his large body consuming mine as he held me. I was barely on the bed now and the covers were all that kept us apart. “I’m so glad you’re OK, Cub” he said as he didn’t let me go. I accepted the embrace with the knowledge I couldn’t escape even if I wanted to. It was a moth to flame scenario. I couldn’t believe how much I missed all of Bear. His big, hair covered muscles were my comfort zone as he seemed to be cradling me as he was sitting. Bear let me go after 5 minutes but I could see in his eyes that he wanted more time. “I promise I’ll never let something like that happen to you again” he said as his beautiful eyes were sincere and concerned. I must have looked like a beaten animal to him. I wasn’t badly bruised although I was starting to feel the pain from bluntly falling to the ground. My clothes had been replaced completely with nothing but an oversized white t-shirt that was more like a dress on me. “We didn’t have time to get you more clothes so we had to get you something from Toxic’s closet. He’s the only one small enough for you to try and hang onto something.” I felt afraid of what I was wearing as I looked at it as though little pictures of Toxic were all over it. Bear saw it in my eyes. “Relax, Cub. Toxic’ll get his punishment in due time. Tomorrow, actually.” I looked up at Bear as he had a smile on his face but he looked like he was overheated. Was that sweat? “What do you mean? What’s happening tonight?” At that moment, the door opened and we turned to see Hare coming in with a plastic blue bowl of cold water with a rag floating at its center. “It’s time for you to become one of us, Cub. Time for the Worship.” Hare came around Bear and leaned in to put the moist rag on my neck for me to hold. “The Worship?” I asked. Oh shit, I joined a fucking colt, I thought as I held the rag. Hare smiled and licked his lips. “It’s the day we get to play” he said as he turned to Bear. Bear looked like he was having a hard time in his seat. Everything looked like it was tensing and flexing harder with each second. Hare came over to him and kissed him on the forehead, squeezing out a moan from Bear. “Our day of celebration. Today’s the day we all prove our loyalty and acknowledge our servitude to Bear.” To Be Continued……..
  22. Guest

    The Flexorcist (18)

    Eighteen The next morning Tomas awoke early, he scanned the room for his pet but didn’t see him. He stood up and walked over to the mirror above his desk. He made some strange movements with his hands while saying: “Mirror, mirror on the wall, show my pet, in the name of unholy Maul!”. The mirror went dark and infernal flames appeared before it revealed the wrestle hall. On the mat, Anton was sleeping a few feet from Connor. Tomas yelled a command in the mirror. Anton and Connor sprang up from the mat as Tomas’ voice filled the wrestle hall. The behemoths knew they had to return instantly to their master. They grabbed their ripped clothes and sprinted toward Tomas’ room, their long flaccid cocks thwacking against their beastly quads. Rushing through the hallways, they could feel the temperature drop gradually as they approached their destination. They stopped in their tracks as they entered their hallway; it didn’t look anything like it did yesterday. Tomas’ increasing powers totally controlled the far part of Orchid University now. The lights flickered incessantly, shrouding the corridor in a sinister atmosphere; strange shadows slid along the lengthy walls and hellish whispers echoed against the ceilings, accompanied by the howls of the wolves outside the building; the temperature dropped even further resulting in an icy chill. Anton and Connor stared at each other but quickly continued to the end of the corridor and barged into their master’s room. Tomas sat casually on his bed as his towers of muscle stood next to each other. He grinned as he noticed the goose bumps across their big frames. “Glad to see you guys didn’t lose any inches because of the chill”, he said as he looked at their dangling cocks. “I’m gonna tell you guys what’s up next, but I want to have some fun first. Sit on the bed on your hands and knees, Connor!”. Connor did as he was told. He stared at the wall, exposing his muscular ass at the others. The strong muscles of his ass clenched in anticipation. He blinked as he felt Tomas sit down on his lower back, facing the opposite wall. “Now my pet, you will pleasure me and dominate Connor, do it!”, Tomas said while stroking his cock slowly to its 17 inches. Anton stepped forward, his cock had already hardened to its 25 inches from staring at Connor’s ass and engulfed his master’s dick while driving his own rock-hard cock into the exposed muscular ass. He began sucking and pounding like his life depended on it, his strong 14-pack flexing as his hips drove his fleshy pole in and out of Connor. He grabbed hold of Connor’s sides and upped his force. Connor steadied himself under the bigger man’s thrusts. His cock slowly inflating with blood and gentle moans escaping his mouth. Tomas put his arms behind him, grabbing his pet’s tree-sized arms for support. He closed his eyes in pleasure as the behemoth sucked and teased his 17 incher. “Yeaugh!”, he grunted as he tried to dig into the hard masses of meat that were his pet’s arms. “UUGGHHNN!”, he moaned loudly as his cock exploded in his pet’s mouth. Anton groaned in pleasure as he felt his master explode within a minute after beginning to suck him off. The thought of sending Tomas over the edge so quickly flooded his 580 pound frame with pleasure and he pounded Connor’s ass even harder. “YEAUUUGGGHHHNNN!!!”, he bellowed as his 25 incher blasted out load after load of cum into the clenching ass. Connor’s cock hardened completely and reached its impressive 21 inches as he felt his fellow behemoth explode in his ass. He closed his eyes and thought of how he had dominated his brother last week and his coach yesterday. The images of him dominating their muscular frames sent him over the edge and his balls blasted out gallons of sticky, thick cum onto the bed. After this action, Tomas revealed his orders and his behemoths executed them promptly: they moved Anton’s stuff into Tomas’ room and Connor now had a room for himself. A week later, most of the students arrived for the new academic year. The strange weather conditions made them wonder and the hordes of big, black wolves chased them around campus. As long as they stayed on the pathways, the wolves didn’t hurt them. Keith was unpacking his things as the door opened. He turned around and smiled at his roommate. “What happened to you?”, Sean asked as he entered. “Same that happened to you”, Keith replied, “Anton spent summer at my place.” “Did he steal your muscle too? He must be as big as a house now”, Sean blurted out. “Nope, he didn’t get any bigger. He stayed in my brother’s room and made me suck him off every night. I spent the entire summer in the gym and bulked up to 290 pounds. Until a week ago, I was bigger than ever. That’s when my skinny younger brother barged into my room. He already outweighed me when he made his first move and drained all my mass. Now I’m smaller than he was”, Keith said. “I would have loved seeing you at 290 pounds of ripped muscle. I bet you looked spectacular”, Sean answered and kissed his buddy. Keith put his bony arm around his skinny buddy and let himself fall backward onto the bed, dragging Sean over him and returning the kiss. The following day classes started and life at Orchid University retook its normal course; as normal as it could be with the strange meteorological conditions and the wolves haunting the perimeter. Sean and Keith cautiously walked over to their classes, thoroughly scanning the hallways for Anton or Tomas. They somehow managed to avoid their foes. Connor had put on his oversized sweater and installed himself at the back of his class. He smirked as he looked at the freshmen in tow in front of him; they were talking about playing sports but he was clearly bigger than the 3 of them together. The lecture began and Connor puffed because of the difficult notions used by the professor. By the end, he simply gave up and played with his strong 12-pack, tracing in and out the deep grooves between the rows of cobblestone-sized muscles. “Huh?”, he reacted and looked next to him. “ Not an easy first lecture to follow, he? You can copy my notes if you want.” Connor blinked and looked down at the brown-haired guy next to him. “It’s okay, man”, Connor replied, “I’m gonna flunk this class; I always stink in biology.” “Oh, if you need extra help, I can tutor you. I’ve gotten a prize in biology back in high school. I’ve tutored may of my co-students.”, the guy said. “Why not?”, Connor answered, “A little help won’t hurt me. Next week?”. “I’m free tonight, after football practice. I could come to your room around 8”, the guy said, “I’m Alex by the way”. “Connor”, Connor replied, “that’s fine by me, I’ll see tonight”. Anton was greeted by reverential and lust-filled eyes as he entered his lecture. He grinned smugly at the reactions: several girls reddened and giggled as they drank in the sight of his gigantic physique; some guys and even the professor also reddened. He installed himself in the far corner of the room, making the football players move by just staring at them. He knocked over the star quarterback by bumping his thick shoulder into the guys chest; the 320 pound athlete fell down like a ragdoll. He shot up, but stepped back as Anton clenched his fist, making his forearm ripple with power and his 50 inch bicep swell. Anton smiled as the athletes retreated to the other side of the room. He looked down as he felt a hand grope his bicep. “You’re so damn big”, Kurt said. “You look bigger too, captain”, Anton replied, “Been bulking?”. “I’m up to 290 pounds now, thanks to some chemicals”, Kurt said and flexed his arm. “Nice”, Anton said and poked the muscle, denting it easily, “but small compared to me”; he flexed his own arm, making it swell into its 50 inches of ripped, vein-choked meat. Kurt gasped and creamed his pants as his own muscular arm was totally dwarfed by Anton. Another load filled his boxers as he felt the hardness of the beastly muscle. “Would you gentlemen mind sitting down?”, the professor asked. “Sorry, Kurt was asking if my arms had gotten bigger”, Anton replied and did a double bicep pose. The entire room went silent as the behemoth flexed his intimidating arms, showcasing his physique and installing his domination. Several students, even some football players and the professor had raging hard-ons. Tomas didn’t attend any lecture, he spent all day studying and decrypting the ancient book. Some passages were written in a bizarre language, a mixture of Latin words and local dialects; he knew it would take time to be able to complete the ritual, but he was patient. A panicky yell made him look outside. He grinned as he saw a hunter being chased by several black wolves. The man rushed toward the exit and disappeared. Sean and Keith were discussing a tactic to stop Tomas. “It won’t be easy”, Keith said, “He was untouchable with just Anton at his side and now he has my behemoth brother to help him.” “What about your uncle, the priest?”, Sean asked, “Hasn’t he recovered by now?”. “He left the hospital three weeks ago and went to Rome to study some documents to vanquish the demon. We could contact him”, Keith replied. “We’ll do that. But we should try to weaken Tomas in the meantime.”, Sean stated, “Your brother depends on his scholarship to stay here, right?” “Yep, but he will have past his test by now”, Keith said. “That’s no big deal. We still have great influence on the wrestle team. The new coach will at least have to listen to us. If we convince him that your brother is on steroids, he will be suspended and lose his grant. Let’s go see the coach!”, Sean said and left; Keith following him. After his lecture, Connor had gone straight to the gym. Tomas’ magic had engulfed the place so it was empty; Connor couldn’t reveal his physique until Tomas permitted it. Connor had put his oversized sweater in a locker and entered the gym shirtless. He marveled at his reflection: the melon-sized, striated, vein-covered pecs formed a meaty rack of concrete muscle that protruded from his chest; deep grooves highlighted the thickness of his cobblestone-sized hard pecs that formed his 12-pack; strong obliques rippled at the sides of it; his cannonball-sized delts gave him an extremely wide, v-taper, a thick vein snaked over them and down onto the hard masses of his 40 inch arms. He thought of Anton’s size and a hungrily look filled his eyes. He had worked out heavily ever since arriving at Orchid university and had put on 20 extra pounds of beef over the past 3 weeks, but his body didn’t seem able to get any bigger. “Gotta grow!”, Connor bellowed and began doing pull-ups. An hour and 10,000 pull-ups later, Connor crashed down on the floor. His lats were pumped beyond belief and even his beastly arms had swollen past their 40 inches. He slowly got up, breathing heavily and smiled at his reflection: he looked wider than ever. He knew he had to hurry since the football players would soon come in for their weight training. He strutted into the locker room and took a quick shower. He wrapped a towel around his tightly muscled waist and opened the last door on his right. The wrestle coach jumped up from his chair as his door flew open, Keith and Sean turned their heads around; they stared at the behemoth that entered. “Every student has to knock before they can enter”, the coach said with as authoratively as possible. “Sorry, coach”, Connor replied and knocked on the door, slamming his fist right through it. “You’re even bigger than last week. Are you on some kind of super-steroid?”, the coach blurted out, “These gentlemen here were so kind of pointing out your fraud; it appears that you have been juicing all summer”. Connor looked down at the chairs in front of him and laughed out loud. “Well, well, little bro are you telling these lies about me? And you brought your little girlfriend to back you up.” Sean and Keith stared up at the behemoth towering over them. They couldn’t even see his face because of the rack of pecs. Their cocks hardened as they scanned the huge muscle inches away from them. “I’m surprised you believe these pathetic runts, coach. They’re just jealous of my mass, can’t blame them off course. My wimpy elder brother has been lusting after me all summer since I got my growth spurt. He even wanted to wash my muscles in the shower once. It’s just sad that he tells these lies. I’m all natural, coach. Just finished my training. Did 10,000 pull-ups like every day”, Connor said. “No one can crank out 10,000 pull-ups. Not even you”, the coach said while drinking in Connor’s physique. “I can easily; like I’ve beaten you easily”, Connor replied, “I’ve come for my prize by the way.” “What prize? You’ve gotten your scholarship”, the coach said. “This prize”, Connor stated and grabbed the frame containing the gold medal from the wall. “You put that back!”, the coach yelled and sprang up from his chair as did Sean and Keith. Connor didn’t react; he broke the frame and hung the Olympic medal around his own, muscular neck; the gold medal rested in the deep crevice between his melon-sized pecs. “Doesn’t it look better on a big man?”, Connor asked. Involuntarily, the coach nodded, but quickly his anger took charge. “I’ll suspend you for good now!”, he yelled. Connor simply tossed aside his towel, striations exploding across his spectacular chest as he loosened the fabric from his waist. The coach stared in awe at the flaccid monster cock dangling between the tree-sized, deeply grooved quads, as did Sean and Keith. None of them reacted as the behemoth ripped off the coach’s clothes and threw him on his stomach on the desk. “Off course, a medal isn’t enough since I’ve dominated you completely in our match. You boys strip too!”, Connor said while stroking his cock to hardness. The coach suddenly regained his senses as he realized what was about to happen. He jumped up but a strong paw shoved against his back and pushed him down again. He budged and squirmed but couldn’t move. Sean and Keith moved in to help him; they grabbed the thick forearm and pulled with all their might; the tree-sized arm didn’t shift an inch. Connor grinned at the scene: his brother and his buddy looked like dwarfs tucking at a bear. He ripped off their clothes with his free hand and shoved them against the wall. Sean and Keith fell back against the wall and stared with fear and arousal at the behemoth. Their pencil dicks stubbornly hard atop marble-sized balls. “Did you boys hit puberty yet? I’ve got more pit hair under my right arm than both you guys around your sticks, eh dicks”, Connor said before turning his attention to the squirming athlete on the desk. He smiled as he noticed how his meaty paw covered three quarters of the athletic back and his 240 pound coach was easily overpowered by his left arm. His cock jolted to full hardness and he bellowed in triumph as he claimed his second prize: he simply drove his engorged 21 incher into his coach’s ass. “Noughn!”, the coach yelled in pain as the plum-sized head and the steely-hard shaft invaded him. He screamed as more pain exploded through him, tears flowed from the corner of his eyes and spasms shot through his body. He grabbed the side of his desk and pulled with all his might, but the strong paw kept him in place. “Yeah!”, Connor boomed, his deep baritone filling the office. He enjoyed the feeling of totally overpowering the squirming, 240 pound Olympic champion with just one hand; it excited him far more than being fucked by Anton’s 25 incher. Sean and Keith gazed at the scene in front of them; their meager pencil dicks jolted as Connor’s deep voice vibrated down their weak bodies. Keith couldn’t believe how his gentle little brother had changed so radically. “Please, please, no more, stop, please”, the coach pleaded. He tapped his desk three times, trying to make the behemoth freshmen stop. He could feel the plum-sized head retreating; a load ‘pop’ resounded as it was pulled from his ass. He clenched his battered ass with all his remaining force and inhaled deeply. Connor looked down and grinned; his cock hadn’t been this hard since the night he had dominated and drained his brother, it was even harder than last week in the wrestle hall. He gave his steely hard 21 incher a few hard strokes. “Please, go. I won’t tell anyone and pretend this never happened. Keep my gold medal and we’ll forget about this all”, the coach mumbled and summoned his last ounces of strength to free himself. His well-developed muscled flexed as he tried to push himself up from his desk, while keeping his agonizing ass tightly clenched. Connor’s forearm didn’t budge as his coach made his attempt to flee. The feeling of being the undisputed, dominant alpha-male in the room flooded him entirely; he howled in ecstasy as he rammed his throbbing cock at full force in the clenched ass. The coach’s mouth hung open but no sound came out; words died in his throat as the plum-sized head busted through his clenched defenses and the hot pole was driven into his ass. Spams shot through his muscular arms as more pain filled his body. “Stop, bro!”, Keith yelled in his high-pitched voice, “Where’s the good kid mom and dad raised? Can’t you see that all this power is corrupting you?”. Connor kept shoving inch after inch of his steely hard cock into his coach’s ass. “That’s an inch more than last week”, he boomed in pleasure and began pounding the ass, shoving the desk back by his force. He grabbed the coach and sat him up on his 21 incher, pumping his ass with long powerful thrusts. He then looked at the two runts against the wall and said: “I’ve I’m corrupt, why are you guys hard then? Come over here and feel a real man!”. The coach looked down and gasped; the freshmen’s monster-cock was outlined against his 6-pack as it slammed in and out his ass. His own cock was hard and oozing cum over his desk. Sean and Keith couldn’t resist the behemoth’s command. They walked over to Connor and roamed his supreme musculature. Their pencil dicks throbbed and throbbed as they felt the hardness of the flexing abs and beastly arms. They stared up reverentially at the tower of muscle and their cocks leaked a feeble load. Connor’s breathing fastened as he kept pumping his coach’s ass. He supported the 240 pound athlete with his left paw that covered the man’s chest while his right paw roamed his own 12-pack, that flexed and tightened with each powerful thrust from his hips; he didn’t even feel the weak small hands of Sean and Keith caressing his spectacular quads. “YYEEAAUUGGHHNN!!”, he bellowed deeply as his balls exploded. Gallons of cum blasted from his 21 incher. Sean and Keith gazed in awe as the tree-sized quads flexed under their touch as Connor came; their meager balls pushed out another load of watery cum and they fell back exhausted. The coach grunted as the behemoth’s cock swelled and exploded in his ass. The pressure built painfully and his stomach began looking bloated as load after load of cum filled his intestines. Cum began flowing from the coach’s ass along Connor’s monster-cock as more loads blasted from the 21 incher. Connor grunted in exhaustion as he pulled his dick from the battered ass. He tossed the coach on the desk and inhaled deeply, stroking his still hard 21 incher and blasting cum all over the walls. He released his over-stimulated shaft, wrapped the towel around his 12-pack and left the office with a heaving chest, grinning at the cum-covered men before he left.
  23. The Construction Project Parker is an ordinary guy living in a suburban development in a large city. He has noticed a lot of new properties going up lately around him. The construction outfit in charge of building them seems to be employing only the biggest guys they can get their hands on. On an adjacent lot next to his house, he can’t seem to stop staring at them through his kitchen window. They aren't completely muscular, but most of them have wide backs, thick arms, and even a few have decent sized guts. He has recently started taking more walks just to catch a glimpse of them. The weather has even gotten really hot and steamy. As it does get hotter, a few of them wear only tanks and tight jeans instead of their usual uniforms. He sometimes stares at the beef as he walks by the property. A few of them have started to look back to give a little flex just to show off their masculinity. He has winked at them at times as he looks at their poses. Late one day in particular after Parker arrives home from work, three of them are sitting down on the bottom rung of scaffolding resting and talking to each other. He looks out to catch a peek from his kitchen window. Two of them have decent chests hugging their tight undershirts as he stares at their huge pecs and sexy guts. The other one is fairly built and can almost see his abs protruding. He closes his eyes to visualize what they would look like if they were bigger. As he sits there with his eyes closed, he can hear something coming up behind him. Before he can open his eyes to turn his head around, the strange force places its energy onto his neck and moves inside his skin. He cannot speak as he is rendered silent as it travels through his body. After that scary moment passes, it disappears behind him. He jumps to his feet and wonders what just happened. He turns to look across the street and notices something different now. The two bigger guys are now talking to each other in an unusual manner. One of them points to his left arm as if he is going to flex it. He raises it and puts it directly in front of the other guy to do a flex. The bicep swells up and stretches the fabric on his undershirt to the point that it rips. He does the same with his other arm and the same thing happens. The other guy sitting beside him plays along and points to his pecs and bounces them. They grow each time he bounces them making his undershirt split in between them. They seem to be playing some kind of game with the two of them going back and forth with each body part like they know what would happen if they flexed. Parker is so fixated on the two big men that he loses sight of the smaller one. He apparently noticed that he was watching from his window from the side out of view of the other two. He is already crossing the street to enter through Parker’s front door. The big men are growing at a steady rate as they turn their backs to him and point at each other. They both do double bicep flexes as their backs thicken up and spread out like wings. Their legs seem as if they about bust out of their confines too as they look down and notice the seams coming undone in their work pants. Parker watches as one guy rips the pant legs off the other one and vice versa. Both are now standing up in front of the property flexing and posing in just their under gear now. He finds this both amusing and erotic at the same time because there are people walking and driving by, witnessing the spectacle. It isn't long after seeing this happen that Parker realizes there is someone in his house. He hears the front door fly open as he jumps to his feet. By the time he does, the man that was out of view across the street, Lennox, is already wrapping his arms around Parker’s waist to pull him down on the floor. With him pinned to the ground by the red headed, brown eyed stud, he sits on top of Parker and growls at him as he turns beet red and his muscles begin to tense. He feels Lennox’s legs starting to swell up as the muscles make stretching noises. His work pants shred into multiple pieces and his quads spill out of the fabric showing off their thick striations and reddish brown hair. He lets go of Parker’s arms to put his hands on his swelling chest. He feels Lennox’s pecs blowing up and stretching his work shirt to its limits. He groans in delight as it rips out the sides exposing huge lats. Parker can see the thick forest of hair growing underneath his growing arms making him moan lightly. The growing stud gets a crazy look on his face as he does a lat spread shredding the back of his shirt to release his delts from captivity. The fabric begins to fall down his sweaty red fur that has thickened on his gorgeous chest. Parker can feel Lennox’s engorged new cock pushing against his boxers. He can feel its heat as it rubs against his clothing and spills a little precum through his underpants and on to his shirt. Lennox grabs his right hand and puts it down his boxers to make Parker feel his cock and commands him to start stroking him. He puts his other hand on his thick furry rock hard abs and then flexes his thickening forearms that have grown fire hose veins. He sees and feels how much Parker wants him since his cock is now rubbing against his thick glutes. He growls as he rips his boxers off and positions his ass to hump Parker’s throbbing cock. The humping is making him growl louder as his arms continue to grow bigger. He pumps his biceps a few times to make the veins thicken up and the bicep stretch the skin even further. His huge traps stand up as the fur snakes behind his arm slightly to cover his thick horseshoe triceps. He makes Parker stop stroking his cock to feel his thick fur. His breathing picks up as he leans down to bury his mouth into Parker’s. The kiss makes him moan as his desire for a redheaded musclebull comes true. He stops kissing him to say how much he wants Lennox’s cock. He winks as he moves down to push his huge furry rod into Parker’s mouth. He moans as the taste is unlike anything he has had before, so sweet and salty. The precum starts to drip out of his cockhead as Parker works it over good. Lennox growls as he gets closer to shooting his load into his throat. His big rod manages to force its entire length in when he cums as the thick texture rolls its way down his throat. The taste sends Parker into ecstasy as he squeezes Lennox’s lower back. He laughs as he pumps every single drop of cum down his throat. The red bull starts to get more forceful with Parker as he demands to see his muscles blow up. He wants to resist this urge to grow, but his lust may be too much. Lennox turns his body around to rub the giant wet spot in Parker’s pants, knowing that he is spilling precum. His eyes turn back to stare into his smaller victim’s. ‘Come on little man, I know you want to grow. I want you to fuck me with that hot body of yours. You made me into this fucking god, now I want you to become one too.’ Parker continues to agonize as Lennox continues to stimulate his cock making his hormones rage inside him. He moves his ass back on top of the spot where Parker’s cock is to send him flying. ‘Hump me man, I know you can’t hold back much longer.’ He starts to rub his chest under his dress shirt making him lose his concentration. When he starts to pinch his nipples and kiss his neck, Parker starts to give in. ‘Yeah man, make yourself into a god. Make me want you. I want to feel your body explode.’ ‘AHH GAWD NOOOO!’ he says back. ‘Fuck yeah, I feel it. FUCK MAN, GROW FOR ME!’ Parker’s chest starts to swell as Lennox feels his pecs inflating, spreading further outward. He can feel his nipples starting to point down towards the floor. ‘Aww fuck yeah, I love it man. MORE MORE!’ His arms expand wildly stretching his sleeves to the point that they rip within seconds. Lennox takes his hands out from underneath his shirt in time for his chest to pop buttons all over the room. He laughs as this happens as it makes his cock bounce. He goes back to rubbing Parker’s chest as it grows thick black fur over top of its new 8-pack abs. ‘I want to fucking feel your legs explode man. Rip those fucking pants to shreds.’ He gets his wish as Parker’s mammoth quads and hams destroy his dress pants and break free as Lennox can start to feel the gargantuan cock stirring inside Parker’s boxer briefs. ‘AWW FUCK YEAH! IT FEELS INCREDIBLE! Gawd I have to have your rod man.’ He rips his underwear off to feel the thick wet black bush against his cock and Parker’s rod toying with his hole. At this point, Parker’s back is swelling to the point that it is lifting him off the ground and his shirt is literally being destroyed. His eyes no longer have fear in them and instead of sheer dominance. ‘OH GAWD, You are fucking gorgeous man. Fuck me damn it, FUCK ME!’ Parker growls in his new manly voice as he squeezes his thick rod inside Lennox’s tight hole. He yells as the feeling is intense. The new black haired musclebear is filled with intense lust as he pushes his cock all the way in. He starts pumping him hard as he stares at Lennox’s thick reddish brown fur and rubs his huge muscular legs. He picks him up to put his legs around his waist and slams him against the kitchen wall to fuck him again. Lennox laughs and moans as both of their desires are coming to fruition. Parker grunts as he licks and sucks on his thick pecs and broad neck. It is at this point, that he peeks out the window to look at the two hulks across the street. He moans as his eyes are peeled at them. Lennox manages to turn his head enough to look too and laughs. They stop fucking to look at each other and agree that they want more. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4583-constructing-more-projects-and-building-bigger-men-muscle-genie/ The Sexual Chemistry Dallas is known in the film industry as a fun-loving guy with a big personality. He always seems to know how to make his costars feel at ease with him. Despite the seriousness of his sex scenes, he cuts the tension on the set with his charm and wit. Even the film crews like him a lot. He doesn't have the best body, but he stays in decent shape. His popularity is based on the fact that he is a natural performer and has a great presence on screen. One film director in particular, Francesco, has called him back for nearly every film he has made. Dallas may not necessarily be the star of every film, but he is in them in some capacity. While he has done films with women before, he doesn't see the passion like he does with men. Men understand him much better and like his attitude more than women do. He never really had a sexual preference before, but he could completely turn gay for the right guy. He has great male friends in the industry, many of which have performed with him on several occasions. His favorite in particular is a gorgeous Arabian stallion that has been in two films so far. This man has incredibly nice features such as big full round pecs, black body hair, thick veiny arms, bulging quads, and a thick and juicy cock that he serviced in both films. He is a fairly quiet man as well who usually smiles off camera at the other actors whenever he doesn't have to do a scene. Dallas is amazed at how he can shut off his dominance once he finishes his scenes. He usually goes back to being very quiet and somewhat shy. He has those classic Iraqi facial features, but with a nicely groomed mane and beard. He can’t speak much English, but Dallas is willing to help him with learning so he can get to know him better. The problem may be that only Dallas is attracted to him and not vice versa. The man, whom he knows as Abdul, may not be attracted to him because he is so skinny. He never makes eye contact until he has to onscreen because it is possible that he isn’t all that attracted to him. This is the first man that Dallas has ever really had strong feelings for and wishes that he could be his physical equal. After filming a scene on his new movie, Dallas sits down on the bed thinking about what his sexual position will require. He hears a noise from behind the camera and out came a hulking figure with a bottle that looks like lube. It hands it to him and points to his junk. He understands what it means as he pumps the bottle to lube his hands up. The figure then points to his entire body and basically motions for him to use the entire thing at one time. Dallas finds this strange, but starts putting the lube all over himself. By the time he is done with the bottle, the figure has disappeared. His next scene is coming up and he is told that a returning star will be in the scene with him. From around the corner he catches a glimpse of his Arabic crush in a stunning getup which shows off his massive bulge and heaving chest. He instantly gets aroused when he sees Abdul and they start making out. The Arabic stud looks into his eyes and it seems so different, like he sees something he never saw before. As the scene progresses, Dallas realizes that the sex is making him grow with Abdul fully aware of the transformation. His voice is deepening as his growth makes the Arab go crazy with lust. This amazes Francesco so much that he is turned on himself. What was supposed to be a fairly short scene originally has now turned into possibly the top scene in the whole film. Dallas’s growth is slow, but steady as Abdul’s focus on him makes it prolong. The Iraqi starts with his feet and works his way up to his quads. He pulls Dallas down to him to spread his legs apart and give him complete control. The growing model can't contain his excitement as Abdul begins to tower over him with his strong muscular body. He starts to mouth dirty words to the Arab as he smiles back understanding every single one of them. He starts licking Dallas’s chest getting him prepared for the rush of growth. He puts his huge arms around the growing star’s legs and begins to penetrate him with his huge cock. The thrusting makes Dallas yearn for even more as he feels his muscles starting to tense up as the thick stallion picks up speed inside him. He can now feel his entire body starting to grow. The sound of popping and cracking envelopes through the lens as it is caught on video. The director has already pulled down his pants and is stroking his cock watching Dallas’s transformation commence. His quads expand in Abdul's huge hands as the Arab’s arms squeeze tighter trying to keep control. Dallas’s moans are beginning to change over to growls as his neck swells and his shoulders grow wider. His arms are exploding in size as thick veins pulse while muscles are beginning to appear out of nowhere. His growing pecs are bouncing more than before as his abs tense up growing bigger with each thrust. His Arab costar proceeds to go deeper inside him as his ass grows. He growls feeling Dallas’s hole stretching wider allowing him to push his entire girth inside. Before he even cums, he pulls out and climbs up the growing star’s torso to sit on his cock. He has never been submissive in a scene before, but Dallas’s massive transformation has gotten him so horny that he has to be fucked by him. His virgin hole is now getting stretched by his white costar’s bigger cock as it makes him growl feeling every single inch gliding inside him. Dallas pumps him slowly to loosen him up. Abdul stares at him with extreme lust and wants him to fuck him harder. ‘Mmmm, yeah beautiful man. You want to fuck your prize don’t you. Take me and do what you will with me.’ His voice gets louder as Dallas pumps harder inside him. He jacks his cock as he is being fucked and starts oozing his sticky precum onto his white mate’s huge pecs. He leans down to lick it up as he feels Dallas getting closer. Francesco tells him to cum on his back, but he no longer wants to do what the director wants him to do. Both Dallas and Abdul are developing a connection with each other now. As the growing stud starts to cum, the Arab shoots his load on to his face. Dallas’s load is quite extreme and actual makes the stallion growl in Arabic. He pulls his white top’s cock out of his hole and turns to suck the rest of the cum out. ‘*growls* OH YEAH…..*moans* GIVE ME YOUR PROTEIN YOU WHITE GAWD! CONVERT ME TO YOUR SIZE!’ Abdul opens his mouth and swallows up his cock. He gulps down the remaining cum and starts to growl very loudly. It is only a matter of time before he will experience a growth sequence himself. Despite the fact he is turned on by this, Francesco is frustrated that the two studs are not listening to him so he gets up to leave. When he tries to walk through the stage door, he discovers it is locked from the outside. He starts to wander around the entire set trying to find a way out. While the director tries to find an escape route, Abdul can feel himself changing. With his mouth still down on Dallas’s cock, he moans in Arabic as he feels his muscles twitching and popping. Dallas stares intently as his Arabic costar begins growing. ‘MMMM, GROW FOR ME STALLION! I WANT YOU HUGE, HAIRY, AND HOT!’ Abdul flexes his biceps as they blow up into huge mounds. His hairy muscles grow thicker and rounder shining under the stage lights. The two men’s size alone breaks the bed under them as some of the set pieces begin to fall over. The Arab turns to stare into Dallas’s eyes and takes his mouth off his love muscle. They laugh as Abdul crawls his way up to his white costar’s face and plunges his tongue down his throat. ‘*loud noises* OH FUCK MAN, I THINK I HAVE FOUND PARADISE WITH YOU. I WANT TO MAKE LOVE TO YOUR HUGE ROUND MUSCLES BABY.’ The Arab shoves his 300 pound body in his 250 pound partner’s face and moans. He starts whispering Arabic words in Dallas’s ear which immediately prompts the two men to wrestle each other. The camera never stops rolling this entire sequence. Francesco finally gives up on trying to find a way off the set and goes back to his director’s chair. His frustration seems to have lapsed somehow. He even wonders if he will ever add this scene to his new movie. He might even join the two studs. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry-muscle-genie/ Who's Worshipping Who? Dorian is a reasonably fit guy with a real fetish for muscle. He likes to talk to other guys with the same interests on chat groups. The problem he has though is there isn't anyone that lives near him to interact with not only on a personal level, but also in a sexual way. He loves to cam with the guys he talks to daily, but can't actually feel their muscles in person. That is until one weekend he meets a remarkably huge man at his local department store. Dorian notices his massive pecs, bulging arms, and skin tight pants that leave nothing to the imagination. The man spots him checking him out and he smiles back. He is reluctant to speak to him but approaches him anyway. He knows what Dorian is thinking by the way he looks at him as it is written all over his face. He puts his hands on the small guy’s shoulder, leans down, and says that he is willing to do a session with him that night if he was game. Immediately he says yes as the man gives him the room number of a hotel he lives close to. Dorian arrives that night and knocks on the door. The man opens the door only wearing a small pair of shorts and an Under Armour top. He tells him to come inside and sit down like a good little man. Dorian knows how this could turn out but before anything happens, the man says he needs to go to the bathroom. While he is in there, a hulking figure appears from the corner of the room and blows smoke into Dorian’s face. He absorbs the haze and feels lightheaded from it. The figure disappears not long afterwards. The bodybuilder emerges from the bathroom dripping with oil and starts the session. Dorian’s fears from before appear to be gone now. He feels more empowered and starts to rub on the big man. The man’s commands and his desires are burning a deep fire inside of his body. He is starting to get really warm and is feeling quite good. The strongman’s dirty words are actually increasing his testosterone levels as he feels his body responding. As the big man starts getting more into his role, he flexes his massive biceps and tells Dorian to rub them and taste them. He obliges as he licks the crevices between the bicep and the forearm. He then traces his finger along a giant vein traveling up the arm to the giant’s huge shoulders. At this point in time, the small guy is still wearing a t-shirt with khaki shorts. The sensation is extraordinary to him and he can feel the bodybuilder’s pecs bouncing on the side of his face. He lays his head against them as he tells him to feel them against his hands. Dorian grabs both pecs and feels their hardness as he squeezes. The man moans in his deep voice as his worshipper starts to nibble on his nipples. He wraps his massive guns around him and tells him to keep chewing. The feeling ignites a charge inside Dorian’s body as he feels something happening to him. The huge stud starts to whisper dirty words in his ear because he senses that he enjoys them. ‘Feels great baby, I want you to fucking suck those boulders until I growl.’ Dorian starts rubbing his huge quads as he chews on his nips. The oiled up big man is rubbing his worshipper’s back now as he feels him sweating profusely and straining. He notices Dorian’s chest expanding against his making him moan slightly as he feels the smaller man’s back stretching his shirt. He loves feeling the muscles growing so much that he rips his shirt off to watch him continue to grow. ‘Oh yeah baby, I had no idea that you were holding back on me.’ Dorian can feel his rod starting to push against his in his posers. He puts his hands on the growing admirer’s arms and squeezes them so he can feel the power growing in them. His toned arms are now filling out and becoming incredibly thick and wide. The man can't help but to pull his posers off and sit his cock on Dorian’s expanding chest. His dirty talk increases as he witnesses the growing worshipper’s pecs inflating and hears the muscle stretching his skin. ‘OH BABY! I am loving this hot transformation of yours. I thought I was coming here to impress you, but you are impressing me.’ Dorian’s nipples point downward with his new size as he now has a small waist is now thick and beefy. He is getting taller too as his spine pops and lengthens accommodating his new wider back. His legs that were once dwarfed by the big man's are now as thick as his. He remains sitting in the same position he was in before, but now is approaching the same size as his strongman. He looks at Dorian with an incredible lust in his eyes as he goes to kiss him and wraps his legs around him knocking him to the ground. He starts to kiss and lick Dorian’s new body and pours a ton of oil on him. The big man starts to rub himself against his newly worshipable stud to get them both slicked up. They both begin to massage, kiss, and lick each other. ‘Mmmm baby I can’t get enough of your new body. I just want to spend all my time with you now. In case you wanted to know baby, my name is Caleb.’ His smooth and silky crotch is now in Dorian’s face as well as his fully erect cock. He immediately goes straight to his balls and starts to lick them. After spending a fair amount of time on them, he kisses his cock getting Caleb quite excited. Without ever even sucking on him, Dorian manages to make him cum with his engorged biceps squeezing his cock. ‘Ahh fuck baby, keep flexing harder around me. I want to feel every striation and vein pushing against me.’ Dorian smiles as he pumps his arms harder making the blood rush to his huge veins. Caleb hears his stud’s skin stretching under the pressure as his biceps form a seal around his cock. He feels the veins in his cock rubbing against the ones in Dorian’s arm and it makes him moan loudly as he spills another huge load on top of his arms. Now Caleb wants to return the favor to Dorian. The new big man leans back on the hotel floor as he goes down on his hairy cock sucking feverishly with the intent of drinking his thick load. Dorian moans trying to hold back as Caleb keeps looking up at him and smiling. ‘Gawd baby, I think I may be falling in love with you. All I can think about is sucking you dry and filling my belly with your seed.’ Dorian looks him in the eyes and flexes his massive guns to make him ease up slightly. He grabs Caleb and squeezes him tightly around his waist. The hairy muscle stud bounces his eager cock in anticipation of penetrating his smooth buddy. Caleb yells in delight as he feels Dorian’s cock tickling his hole. ‘Oh baby I’m yours. I can’t resist your power. Fuck me please, I need you.’ Dorian slowly pushes his way in as Caleb’s hole easily stretches. He quickly picks up steam as he begins to growl pumping in and out of him. After a few minutes, he shoots several ropes of cum inside Caleb, then does so again a few minutes later. Each time Caleb squeals in delight as he feels it moving up into his intestines. ‘Keep pumping me full of your cum baby, I could do this for hours.’ He may actually get his wish as Dorian continuously dumps load after load inside him. It is hard to tell where this will end, but one thing is for sure, things can change in a hurry. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4503-to-worship-or-not-to-worship-another-admirer-enters-muscle-genie/
  24. newthirty

    Pyramids - Part 5

    The two giants turned and looked down at the three priests. "Bring your workers" and both grabbed simultaneously their huge rods, "and we do feats of strength and build mountains, as easy a woman grinds flour." The two priests stared at the monster muscle men before them. Hesitantly, one raised his hand, the other one bowed to User. "Take us - give us the power of the gods, too!" The two powerhouses looked at each other silently. Both priests now embraced the gigantic calves and were downright begging. Without comment, they suddenly grabbed the two priests and tore roughly the fine clothes off their bodies. The high priest dared a brief outcry when the huge cocks entered the two men and the two giants began fucking the priest violently. The cries of the two weaklings got deeper and rougher until they moaned voluptuously in the onset of transformation. With horror saw the high priest - lying in the corner of the room - as slowly but inevitably his colleagues transformed to muscle bulls, from underpowered, frail beings to muscled men who soon would be a match for the two fuckers. As User and Nakht came at least, the two priests were hurled with violence and force to the ground, were rolling over each other and saw with pride at their now powerful bodies, while User and Nakht without rest laid hands on themselves again and came shortly afterwards even more powerful. When responsive, the two new vessels of the gods power rose, her eyes shone as silver. User and Nakht laid a satified eye on their creatures. User turned his mighty head and looked at the larger of the two, whom he had fucked: "Min-em-heb" The called ex priest put a massive fist on his wide chest, which was as much as hairy as its creators chest and nodded, while the silver fire flowed from his eyes. "Min-in-feast" fit well, because the god Min was known for his huge prick he always stretched in the air - and Min-em-heb was well stocked and until now permanently hard. Nakht turned his massive head, so that the muscles stood out impressively, and muttered to his protege: "Sobekemsaf" Here, too, nodded the ex priest and flexed his biceps, then bowing humbly: "The crocodile god" - who had the mightiest and most powerful tail - "is at his side" - even that was suitable. So they got their new names. Their old names were given to oblivion. Then the wide guys put their paws on the broad shoulders of the former priests. Slowly, they pushed them down until their faces were at the height of their phalluses. Wordlessly, they began to suck their creators. Nakht and User laid an arm around each other's shoulders and enjoyed it, but without visible emotion. Only shortly before the climax they threw their heads into the bull's neck and roared briefly. Then they helped up the two ex priests with a firm handshake and knocked them appreciatively on the shoulders and covered their now flaccid genitals. User played with Min-em-heb’s dick, Nakht with the rod of Sobekemsaf until both had their powerful erections again. The four Musclebeasts had now the desire for a place something more intimate ...
  25. The Extreme Makeover Joseph works for an online company that specializes in workout gear. He loves his job because it caters to men that he is attracted to. Sometimes it is part of his job to take orders for the company on its website and to talk to customers on the phone. As an advantage over their competitors, his company even has a kiosk on the bottom floor of the building. Every once in a while he goes down there to see what the kiosk is displaying for the week. While he is browsing, he always notices an overweight middle-aged man looking through the displays. He always seems really disappointed when he notices that the company doesn't make a size big enough for his frame. Joe always feels really bad for the guy but wonders why he doesn't just buckle down and do something about his weight. He is there practically every time he is down there. It is the end of one of his workdays as everyone is leaving the building when he notices a hulking figure walking slowly around the kiosk on the bottom floor. He is dumbfounded at its size and notices the overweight man is there at the kiosk also. The figure looks up at Joe and smiles. He jumps back from where he is standing and doesn't know why it is there. The surprised man looks around and sees that there are only the three of you in the building. He notices the overweight man wearing a badge on his jacket that says Deveraux as he turns around out of view of the being to browse through the products at the kiosk as he usually does. He doesn't even notice the figure walking up behind him. It goes to reach inside the obese man to do something to him. It keeps its hands inside Deveraux for what seems like a minute or two. It removes them finally and vanishes in thin air. Joe tries to move from where he is, but realizes he is frozen in his spot. He doesn’t know if he is supposed to witness something happening or not. He notices Deveraux leaning over on the the kiosk and is sweating profusely. Joe tries to yell over to him, but he is unable to get any words out. He hears the man starting to groan and agonize in pain as he grabs his back with his right arm and starts to rub it vigorously. He grips the counter of the kiosk with his left arm and pushes down on it like he is about to jump out of his skin. His breathing is getting heavier as his back gets more saturated from his sweat. Joe hears his voice getting deeper as he stands there. His legs appear to be shrinking as his jeans look a bit looser than before. It also looks as if his jacket is going to swallow him up as his back gets thinner. He looks almost anorexic as all of the fat disappears from his body. His grip on the kiosk is getting worse as he starts yelling in pain. He is heaving up and down like he is doing pushups. Joe is in disbelief at what he has witnessed so far. Deveraux finally lets go of the kiosk to grab his shirt under his jacket and rips it open to pound on his heart. He falls to the ground and appears unconscious, but gets back up not thirty seconds later. Joe suddenly hears what appears to be a stretching sound. The man starts laughing hysterically now as his scrawny back begins to explode in size stretching his jacket to its limits. His tiny legs are now spreading further apart from each other as his jeans begin to split their seams. His giant hamstrings bust through the fabric as his calves jut out to the sides. The sounds of laughter echo through the floor as Deveraux splits his jacket in the back as his delts and traps make quick work of the fabric in his jacket and shirt. The clothing falls to the ground as his mammoth rippling back muscles glisten in the lights. He turns to smile as Joe as the extreme muscles in his waist are visible now showing off his now 28" midsection. His lats have pushed his undeveloped arms up into a straight line now. His hands are growing now as he flexes his growing forearms and biceps. He starts growling as hair starts sprouting all over his body. The sweat is now pouring off of him on to the ground. He turns his head to watch his biceps continue to swell as they create splits. His triceps form into the biggest horseshoes Joe has ever seen. At this point, he is still in his boxers as his tight bubble butt pushing further out from his body and is stretching the fabric to its limits. Joe still cannot move as Deveraux stares directly into his eyes and growls in a menacing way. He is trying to figure out how to get away from this beast and takes his shoes off. It seems to work as the hairy monster waddles his way over to Joe to grab him before he gets away. Joe takes off and it makes Deveraux angry. He goes back over to the kiosk and bashes it in before grabbing a size 2XL shirt and puts it over his head. He grunts as he flexes his massive body and shreds it to pieces. Joe tries to run out the front lobby doors, but they are locked for some reason. The big beast yells, ‘You can’t get away from me runt, I will fucking make you beg for mercy.’ Joe doesn’t respond to this taunt and runs for the nearest elevator. The sound of heavy feet is heard moving faster towards him as he tries to close the doors and find a safe floor above him. ‘Come on you damn machine, close CLOSE CLOSE! ! ! ! !’ Deveraux gets there at exactly the same time the doors close and puts his huge fists into the doors making them form the same pattern as his arms. When the elevator starts to go up, the metal blocks it from moving upwards. ‘Damnit NO! I can’t let him get me!’ Joe tries to lift the panel above his head in the elevator and succeeds. He jumps to climb up as the big beast yells pulling the doors open. Deveraux jumps into the elevator hitting the back wall and putting a huge hole in it. ‘RAWR! WHERE ARE YOU RUNT? I HAVE A PRESENT FOR YOU!’ His giant member tents in his boxers as he rips them off with no effort at all. He can hear Joe on top of the elevator and punches his arm through the top. Joe tries to grab the elevator cable to climb up, but he isn’t strong enough to climb. He can see a ladder off to the side and jumps on to it. Deveraux pulls his bloody arm back into the elevator and jumps out the side to where Joe is. He tries to grab him, but slips and starts to fall before grabbing the elevator car. ‘Leave me alone beast! I haven’t done anything to you. Why do you want to hurt me?’ Deveraux punches his way back into the heavily damaged car and jumps out the top again before landing on the top. He spots Joe climbing again. ‘I’M NOT GOING TO HURT YOU RUNT, I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU WANT THIS POWER!’ ‘I don’t want your power, I just want to be left alone.’ ‘NOT HAPPENING RUNT!’ He jumps on to the ladder and starts to pull Joe down. ‘Nooooo stop, I can’t…..’ ‘HAHA! JUST RELAX LITTLE MAN AND LET ME DO THE HARD PART!’ He slams Joe on to the top of the elevator car making him wince as he feels his bones break. Deveraux holds him down by sitting on him and putting his huge cock on top of his lips. ‘OPEN UP LITTLE MAN, I HAVE TO FEED YOU. YOU NEED MY SAUCE IF YOU WANT TO LIVE!’ Joe tries to keep his lips closed, but the big monster begins to crush him to make him submit. ‘YOU DON’T HAVE A CHOICE RUNT, I WILL MAKE YOU FUCKING GROW! AHHH FUCK, I FEEL IT MOVING THROUGH MY COCK!’ Deveraux’s cock contracts and starts oozing its honey all over Joe’s face going into all of his orifices. He shakes violently as he feels himself being swallowed up by the new force building inside him. Sequel: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3837-beyond-extremes-making-the-impossible-possible-muscle-genie/ My Best Friend's Party Perry is friends with a straight coworker Cary. They have known each other for a fair amount of time, but he has never been attracted to him sexually. He has invited him to his birthday bash which takes place in a week. He accepts the invitation because he does appreciate his attention. He enjoys spending time with Perry because he tells him how good he looks all the time since he works out regularly even though he isn't all that big. The day of the party arrives and Perry shows up just in time for it to begin. He tries to stand in a corner so he doesn't get in the way of Cary’s family and friends. An older man with a salt-and-peppery beard and very powerful looking features stands next to him. He looks remarkably similar to his friend. He quickly realizes that he is Cary’s dad, Gary. This becomes a problem because he can't take his eyes off of him. The older man is wearing a loose-fitting shirt, but he can see down it and notices that his pecs are big and round with tufts of greyish brown hair. He has hazel eyes and a powerful looking bull neck too. After Cary finishes his cake ceremony, he comes over to talk to Perry. He tells him that his dad was a competitive bodybuilder at one time and that he never stopped training even after he retired from the shows. His father is also divorced because he wasn't faithful but he doesn't regret ending the relationship either. Perry feels awful for staring at his dad, but the man is strikingly beautiful. He glances over at Gary again and notices there is another powerful looking man talking to him. Cary sees that Perry is looking at him too and says to stop staring at his brother like that. He is shocked that this other man is his brother and asks him why he didn't follow in his brother and father's footsteps and get monstrously huge. He says that he never wanted to because it wasn’t in his plans. Now Perry can't take his eyes off of either one of them as Cary walks away to talk to other family members at the party. With him standing there just staring at them, a hulking figure walks in front of Perry and knocks him into the nearby stairs. He falls over unconscious and when he awakens, the figure places a white patch on his arm as it begins to melt into his skin. He is horrified but can't seem to make a sound. Once it is absorbed completely, the figure disappears and nobody notices it was ever there. The party eventually winds down as Perry sticks around. He can't seem to pinpoint why he doesn’t want leave the property. His friend is surprised he is still there, but is quite glad actually. Gary and the brother, whom Cary has said is called Junior, are also still around. He is being led over to them by some unforeseen force that he cannot control, but he doesn't really mind either. Junior shakes his hand as he seems shocked by the sheer power in his arms. They are incredibly vascular and have huge veins that snake all the way up his and in fact his entire body is loaded with them. The brother is only wearing a tank top at this point as he notices the veins moving down his chest. He locks eyes on him and can't seem to look away. Gary is also still in the same room as he sees what is happening. With Perry just standing there, he feels the urge to flex his arms even though he has no muscles. He raises his left arm and flexes it noticing it fill up with blood and expanding. He does the same with his right arm and the same thing happens. Junior smiles and flexes his huge vascular arms to match Perry’s. He walks over to him and starts to rub his thick biceps that are now straining the fabric on his dress shirt. He grabs a hold of Perry’s waist and lifts him up in the air to prove how strong he is as he puts him back down on the ground. Junior dares him to do the same to him now. Perry laughs and says that it is impossible since he has never been known to work out that much. Junior winks and flexes his arms in the same position he had his and yells at him to pick him up. After a few seconds, Perry walks over to him and starts to lift him up in the air. As he does, his back thickens up and rips the seams on the sides of his shirt. His lats flare outward as he puts Junior back down on the floor and goes back to where he was before. Perry moans as he does this knowing that his body is growing with each exercise. Junior starts to bounce his thick pecs and dares him to do the same. Even before he attempts to, he can feel them swell up into huge melons and pushes his shirt to its limits. He walks back over to him and rips the top two buttons open to expose his pecs. Perry amazingly bounces both of them up and down with ease. Junior bounces his as he walks over to him and starts to kiss the crevices between his pecs. He rips the rest of Perry’s buttons off the front of his shirt and notices the 6-pack sitting below them. He rubs them as he works on Perry’s nipples. He moans as he rips Junior’s tank off and massages his thick chest. The brother quickly moves up his way up to his lips and plunges his tongue in his mouth. They both start to growl in pleasure as they move over to a nearby table to worship each other. Perry’s tight glutes and quads in his pants are pushing against his as he tries to position himself on top of him. They both move back and forth on each other licking and sucking chests and backs. The two admirers manage to unzip each other's pants setting their muscles free that were gasping for air. Junior massages his aching legs and licks the body hair protruding from his crotch. The smell emanating from Perry’s cock is enough to get him hard as he takes his underwear off to expose his 8" member. He sticks it in his face and begs him to suck him off. Perry delicately starts to massage his cock with his tongue and sucks him very slowly. He moans and instantly begins to leak precum down his throat. Perry finally takes his underwear off and strokes his 7" cock until it is able to sit on Junior’s back. Gary is over in the corner out of the way getting quite turned on by this sequence. The two of them have completely forgotten about him and don’t even notice he is stroking his huge cock. He is rubbing his well-muscled body tweaking his nipples and growling in his low voice. He closes his eyes occasionally to imagine himself being right in the middle of the action. The button-up shirt he is wearing looks as if it is about to burst from its seams as he gets more pumped. ‘Mmmm boys, I really think you should move this along,’ Gary says to them. After a few slaps on Junior’s back, Perry slides his cock inside him and starts pounding his hole. Junior moans and almost laughs as he gets plowed. Remarkably, Cary is nowhere to be found during this whole session. Gary stops stroking his cock for a minute to puff his chest up to make his shirt rip open. The buttons on his shirt go flying across the room as his huge pecs and distended abs are exposed. ‘Awww fuck yeah, I love how pumped I am getting boys. You two keep doing what you are doing and I will just stand here and keep growing.’ Perry increases his speed inside Junior as their moans continue to get louder. It is at this point that Cary comes walking into the room and sees what is going on. With a horrified look on his face, he attempts to make them stop fucking each other. They both look at him and just smile continuing to pleasure each other. He notices his dad standing there with his cock out and gets angry. ‘I don’t know what is wrong with all of you, but I am not going to stay here and witness this anymore.’ He tries to go through the front door of the house, but it is locked somehow. He tries to open it again and fails. With a strange look on his face, he goes to find something to pick the lock. Once again, he fails to open the door. It is at this point that he runs into his bedroom and slams the door. Gary’s growth cycle continues as his black jeans begin to strain under his size. Perry pulls out of Junior to turn him around and spray his jizz all over his face. Gary’s growing lower body splits the seams on his jeans and break free. ‘Gawd yes boys, I love it. You are turning me into a gawd. Keep going, I want more.’ Junior returns the favor on Perry and plugs his cock inside him. He pounds him into oblivion as his dad begins to grow wider shredding the rest of his clothing. Gary growls as he feels himself starting to push his way through a nearby wall. ‘MORE, MORE, MORE! ! ! ! ! I WANT YOU TO FUCKING FILL HIM JUNIOR!’ Junior moans as he spills his spunk inside Perry’s ass. The two young men fall to the ground as they exhaust themselves. Gary destroys the wall he was leaning against and starts to stroke his growing cock. He moves over to where the two guys are lying and growls at them. ‘I WILL MAKE YOU BOTH LIKE ME. YOU CAN’T RESIST IT, I WILL TRANSFORM YOU.’ Gary yells as he unloads on top of them coating their backs in thick white cum. He leans down to rub it all over them trying to make it absorb. They have a hard time breathing now as the pain inside them grows. Cary remains in his room wondering how he will get out of this situation.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..